Her Way With Words

Chapters

Descente Dans Les Ténèbres
French Cinema
Teacher/Student Relations
Sweet Treats
Her Own Personal Oktoberfest
Kisses In The Dark
Tunnel At The End of The Light
Kiss Me Goodnight
Last Kiss Goodbye
Learn Your French
Flooding Down Sunset Boulevard

Descente Dans Les Ténèbres

“Soumettez à votre maîtresse. Vous aimez votre maîtresse. Vous n'avez pas d'esprit. Vous n'avez que des pensées de votre maîtresse. De soumission. De bisous. D'orgasmes. Memoire. Les baisers sont des orgasmes.”

“Les baisers sont des orgasmes,” Sunset repeated. The words were playing over and over in her head. She understood all of them, despite barely making any progress in Mademoiselle Dagi’s French class the last two days. They were so loud, and on repeat.

“Les baisers sont des orgasmes,” Sunset repeated. “Soumet a ta maitresse.”

Sunset’s swirling, unfocused consciousness came back together. She opened her eyes and took in her surroundings.

She was strapped to a chair with leather straps. Some kind of device was strapped to her forehead with metal bands hanging up from her eyebrows. In front of her was a screen that went with an old-style film project, before digital was a thing.

“Where am I?” Sunset asked. “Où suis-je?” She blushed when she added the French. She hadn’t even been thinking it, she just blurted it out on reflex, like a muscle. She was unable to recall what transpired before she passed out.

“Ah, good, you’re awake,” Dagi said, appearing from behind the projector screen. “C'est si bon de vous voir réveillé, ma chérie.”

“Don’t call me that,” Sunset said. “I’m not your chérie.”

“Oh, but you are ma chérie, ma chérie!” Dagi tapped her fingers together, and Sunset was reminded of her familiarity to someone else, but she still couldn’t seem to recall whom. It was like every time Sunset almost had the name, some hand yanked it away from.

“I do hope you enjoyed your nap,” Dagi stepped in front of the screen. “We’ve got a very big day planned for you, ma cherie. Behave, and I might even give you one of my lovely bisous. Wouldn’t you like that?” She popped her lips.

Sunset felt a wave of arousal wash over her vagina. The idea of getting another one of those sweet, lovely kisses from Dagi’s thick lips … it made her secondary lips moisten.

“No, no,” Sunset shook her head. She tried to will her arousal to go away. “I don’t want your kisses! Your … lovely, sweet, bisous - NO!” She tightly gripped the arm rests of the chair to give herself some distraction.

“Oh, are you sure, mon amie?” Dagi asked. She placed a hand on one of her boobs and began to jiggle and roll her tit. “I imagine you might be feeling cold after all that time unconscious … a kiss from me would warm you up.”

“Yeah,” Sunset said, “that’s exactly what I don’t want to happen.” Her eyes drifted lazily towards Dagi’s jiggling boob, entranced by how the latex hugged the flesh and pushed it in, making it jiggle more.

Dagi noticed. “Like what you see?”

“Yes.” Sunset answered before catching herself. “I mean, oui. I mean, no! I don’t like it! I don’t like your … perfect, jiggly breasts.” She moaned softly. She wiggled her fingers as to stroke her vaj, but it was bound.

Dagi chuckled at Sunset losing her will to resist. “Behave, ma petite poupée de sexe, and I may just let you kiss it. Vous voulez embrasser mes seins, n'est-ce pas?”

“Oui,” Sunset nodded. “Je veux embrasser - I mean, non! I mean, no! Damn it!”

Dagi chuckled again. She looked up. “Roll the tape, Aria.”

The projector screen was illuminated. Sunset could hear Aria cranking the projector from behind her, the light coming from overhead.

Dagi giggled again and walked up to Sunset. She flipped the little metal triangles down, attaching them to Sunset’s eyelids.

Sunset twitched her eyelids, trying to get used to the feeling of the cold metal there. They were based on some kind of tension system. She could close one eye, but doing so would cause the other side of the system to raise up, pulling her other eyelid taut so she couldn’t close that.

“Why do it that way?” Sunset asked as she alternated blinking eyes. “Why not just make it hold my eyes open?”

“Because, ma petite poupée de sexe, it’ll do no good to have you watch the footage if your eyes dry out and you can’t see anything. Ah, there it goes. Finally.” She turned to the screen, standing beside the chair, crossing her arms under her breasts and propping them up.

Sunset’s nerves tensed up. The first thing the projector showed was that of a short, thin, attractive woman dressed in a glittering black dress and wearing lipstick, though the film was in black and white so Sunset couldn’t tell what color the lipstick was.

The woman blew a kiss and walked off screen. The camera panned over to a handsome gentleman.

“No, no, no,” Dagi said. “Skip this part, Aria. It’s all just exposition. We don’t want it. Anything that doesn’t have to do with kisses, orgasms, or sex is irrelevant.” She looked to Sunset with a smirk. “Remember that, Sunset. Anything that doesn’t have to do with kisses, orgasms, or sex is irrelevant. Tout ce qui n'a rien à voir avec les baisers, les orgasmes ou le sexe n'est pas pertinent.”

“Tout ce qui n'a rien à voir avec les baisers, les orgasmes ou le sexe n'est pas pertinent,” Sunset repeated before she could stop herself. “Gah!”

Dagi continued to be amused by her suffering. She looked back to the screen, where the woman had returned, on her knees, next to the gentleman. The two of them were sitting at a booth with a plush velvet seats, and she had a hand on his thigh, clearly dangling the promise of sex before him. She said something in French, and Sunset understood it perfectly.

“Je vais vous donner n'importe quoi,” she said, then leaned in closer, taking a deep breath and blowing air into his crotch. “N'importe quoi.”

“You hear that, Sunset?” Dagi asked. “Anything he wants. Like you. You’ll give me anything I want to get another kiss from me, won’t you?”

“No!” Sunset said, not struggling to keep her answer consistent this time. Dagi noticed this and was not placed.

“Oh, getting your head back on straight, huh? Well, we can’t have that, can we?” She leaned down her, her chest hanging right in front of Sunset’s face and puckered up.

“Keep your pervert lips away from, you dang, dirty - ooh.” Sunset railed against her captor, but her rage dissipated when Dagi’s thick lips smooched her gently on the cheek, leaving a lipstick mark and causing Sunset’s arousal to return. Dagi pulled away.

“More,” Sunset said, shaking in her seat, scrambling her legs before being reminded they were bound to the chair. “More kisses, please. Plus de bisous, s'il vous plaît.”

“Oh, really?” Dagi asked, taunting Sunset by taking out some lipstick and applying it, giving her lips a pop when she was done that reactivated of one Sunset’s post-hypnotic triggers. “Just a minute ago you were telling me you didn’t want my lips anywhere near your face.”

“That was then. This is now,” Sunset replied.

Dagi smirked. She placed a hand on Sunset’s shoulder. “Watch the movie, Sunset. Maybe if you behave, I might give you more of the bisous that you want. You do want them, don’t you?”

“Yes- oui,” Sunset answered, lapsing into French. “I want - je veux vos bisous.”

Dagi leaned in, puckering up. Sunset lean forward for the kiss, but Dagi pulled away at the lost minute. Sunset groaned in frustration.

Dagi laughed. Her laughter caused her boobs to jiggle, the latex pushing them back and forth and making her boobs swing to and fro. Her boobs, her lovely, huge boobs that Sunset wanted to kiss. Embrasse ses seins was the French that popped into her head.

“I’ll tell you what,” Dagi said, turning the projector off. “I’ll make a deal with you, Sunset Shimmer. I’m going to let you go.”

“What? Really?”

“Yes,” Dagi undid one of the latches holding Sunset’s arms. “I am. But there’s a catch. You can go running through the halls, and if you can make it out of the school, we’ll let you go. But we’ll be trying to catch you all the way through. But if you get out, you’re free to go.”

Dagi finished undoing the restraints. Sunset rubbed at her wrists and moved towards the door. She turned back to Dagi, not trusting her.

“Go on,” Dagi said, waving. “Unless you want to give up already?” She moved to blow a kiss.
Sunset grunted. Part of her wanted to stay and accept the kiss. The rest of her knew she needed to get out of here.

With some difficulty, she was able to listen to the better part of her and bolt out the door.

“Agh!” Sunset sighed heavily. Her head became instantly clearer. It was if as being in a seperate room for Dagi helped undo some of the hypnosis Sunset had undergone.

Dagi’s not real her name, Sunset thought, but she was unable to think of how she knew that or what her real name was.

Sunset looked around. She had a clear path to an exit. She checked around the area a second time to make sure Dagi hadn’t laid out traps for her, like a tripwire or a bucket that would fall on her head.

Not seeing anything, Sunset sprinted towards the door. Her breath grew heavy. She wasn’t this out of shape, was she? Dagi must have done something to her. A part of her must have still wanted to go back. That was the only explanation that made sense, as far as Sunset was concerned.

She came within inches of the exit, but a woman slid out from an adjacent hallway and blocked her escape. Like Dagi, she seemed familiar and was also wearing latex, though he dress was an elegant, flowing purple dress with purple web-like streaks that fit more loosely than Dagi’s tight body-hugger outfit. It pooled out at the bottom, making her feet disappear.

“Going somewhere?” she asked.

“Yes, I am,” Sunset answered definitely, bracing her fists. “Who are you?”

“I’m surprised you don’t remember me, Sunset. Well,” she chuckled, “not all that surprised, considering. I’m Sonata. I’m the new Spanish teacher, or en español, yo soy vuestra nueva maestra de español. They say French is the language of love, but you must admit, there is something romantic about having a little dash of español in your life, or en tu vida.”

Sonata blew a kiss. Sunset paled, knowing what this forebode.

A projectile kiss appeared, hovering through the air and fluttering like a butterfly in the wind. It a pitch black color, like the dress Sonata wore. It shot through the air and attached itself to Sunset’s lips, kissing her and sucking on Sunset’s mouth.

Mm, it feels so good, Sunset thought. The kiss pulled her forward, dragging her towards Sonata. No. No! I have to stop this. Mmph.

With a grunt and a fair amount of willpower, Sunset grabbed the kiss and pried it off. She tossed into the air, where it twirled in confusion before righting itself. It seemed quite offended that Sunset rejected it.

Sunset turned and ran down the other end of the hall. Every so often, she would glance over her shoulder and saw the kiss still flying after her.

Needing a place to hide, Sunset ran into the ladies’ restroom that came on her left. She locked the door and backed away, searching around her to make sure the kiss hadn’t found its way inside.

“Hoo.” Sunset let out a deep breath of relief, backing away from the door. Now she had a moment’s rest to pause and think about how she was going to past Sonata.

Sonata. Sonata. Sunset thought. Argh, Why does that sound familiar, but when I try to think of it, it gives me a headache?

Sunset heard footsteps down the hall. Someone was coming.

Sunset got onto her knees. Not something she would ever willingly do inside a bathroom under normal circumstances, but these circumstances were far from normal. She looked through under the bathroom door and saw Sonata’s dress trailing.

Sonata stopped in front of the ladies’ room. Sunset’s heart raced.

“Hmm,” Sonata said.

Sunset began breathing heavily. She caught herself and tried to hold her breath. The school was so empty and quiet Sonata would easily her if she breathed too loud or too hard.

After a moment, Sonata walked on. Sunset sighed in relief, but perhaps she did so too soon, as she heard the footsteps stop a second time. Then they started up again.

Sunset sat down and wrapped her arms around her knees. She rocked slightly, trying to figure out what to do.

Okay, Sunset, just … think. Don’t panic. Don’t freak out. Just think it through. You’re good at that. You’ve gotten out of tough spots, you and … your friends!

Sunset reached into her pocket. Dagi hadn’t relieved of her cell phone.

“Yes!” Sunset entered the passcode … and her phone rejected it.

“What? Maybe I entered it wrong …” Sunset entered the code again, and again, and each time the phone rejected it.

“Oh no,” Sunset groaned. “Dagi must have made me tell her the passcode while I was hypnotized and changed it. Now I can’t get into my own phone!” She scrutinized the phone’s top bar. “No service!?” she couldn’t call her friends even if she could get into her phone.

“Dagi really thought of everything, huh?” Sunset wondered. She pocketed the phone and went back to trying to come up with a plan. “Hmm.”

Clank, clank.

Sunset looked up. Something was rattling up in the ceiling.

Sunset got to her feet, ready to fight whatever nasty critter was about to drop in from the vents. The rattling continued. Sunset focused on the vent, preparing herself. Could it be Dagi or Sonata, crawling through the vents to get to her?

“No, no,” Sunset said. “That doesn’t seem like their style. They’d probably just wait for me to come to them and pass by their hiding place. They’re not this proactive. So what could …”

Another black kiss dropped from the ventilation shaft. Sunset was too busy gasping in shock to move out of the way before it plugged itself to her lips.

“Mm!” Sunset groaned,the kiss bringing her immense sexual pleasure. She felt her vagina wink, the kiss kissing and stretching on her mouth.

“Mmph!” Sunset grabbed and tried to pull the kiss off, but it stretched like latex and remained firmly on her mouth. Sonata must have made this one stronger than the last.

“Mm! Mmm!” Sunset panicked, marching around the room and struggling to get the kiss off. If she didn’t get it off soon, she might submit. It might subdue her.

“Mm?” Sunset eyed the stalls while her face became flushed. She got an idea. She stumbled over to one of the stalls, though her knee nearly gave out from the pleasure. Parts of her were telling her to submit so she could lay down and cum, just cum, damn it, but Sunset ignored them.

Sunset succeeded in getting over to the toilet. She thought about the toilet and what it was used for, which was enough to turn her off a little and reduce her arousal by some amount. WIth her mind slightly cleared, Sunset grabbed the kiss again and pulled and pulled. She kept pulling and wouldn’t let go until it snapped off her lips.

“Ow.” Sunset groaned. She didn’t have time to process the pain, however. The kiss was thrashing about furiously in her hand.

Sunset tossed the kiss into the toilet bowl and flushed, watching as the water swirled and pulled the kiss into the plumbing. Sunset worried if it might have been strong enough to fight the tide and come soaring back up, now covered in toilet water, but nothing of the sort happened.

Sunset sighed again. She wasn’t sure if it was safe to go out, if Sonata might have had a connection to her kisses that would’ve told her where Sunset was, but Sunset couldn’t stay in here. Not if she wanted to make it out.

Sunset made her way to the door and unlocked it. She opened it.

Only to have her cheeks grabbed by two gloved hands and lifted off the ground, pulled into a furious, passionate kiss by a pair of thick, glossy lips. It was so rough and passionate, it was like the woman giving was trying to burrow through Sunset’s skull through nothing but the sexiness of her lips alone.

Sunset moaned and shivered. She barely even finished a half-formed thought about trying to resist and getting away before her irises were replaced by thin purple spirals.

Yes! Kiss me, kiss me hard! Sunset thought. Her breathing quickened. Her joints tensed up, and she kicked her legs out.

A small amount of cum spat out from Sunset’s cunt, spilling onto the floor and making a mess.

The woman broke the kiss. Sunset was too dazed to get a good look at her, and her vision was blurring, but she did notice a lot of purple and some other colors, as well as of course her thick lips.

“Got you, du kleine Schlampe.”

“Uh?” Sunset groaned, opening her eyes. She saw Dagi standing in front of her, with Sonata on her left and the third one - whose name she somehow remembered as being Aria - on the right. Aria was in a tight purple bodysuit with a cleavage window, with black leather gloves and boots and an oversized belt tightened around her waist, making her hips jut out and propping up her boobs. It was all neatly tied off with a black cape.

“Look at that,” Aria said. “The little Schlampe is awake.”

“Don’t call her that, Aria,” Dagi said. “She’s not a slut.” Dagi smirked. Not yet, at least.”

“Where am I?” Sunset asked. She was in some kind of basement. The room was dark, but still bright enough to see her captors.

“Oh, Sunset, you should really be less concerned about where you are, and more concerned about what you are,” Dagi said. She and the others began walking around Sunset in a predatory circle.

Dagi brushed her hand along Sunset’s shoulder. She leaned in close and spoke into Sunset’s ear.

“And what you are is our good little slut.”

“What?” Sunset said. “No, I’m not!”

“No?” Dagi cupped Sunset’s cheek and gave her a smooch on the other cheek. Sunset smiled and moaned, thin blue spirals appearing around her irises.

“Sure seems slutty enough to me, Adagio,” Aria remarked.

“Now, Sunset, are you going to be a good girl - bonne fille?” Dagi asked.

“I … no.” Sunset answered, grunting, but it was obvious it she was exerting a tremendous amount of willpower just to get that far.

“Not the answer I was looking for,” Dagi rubbed Sunset’s shin and massaged her shoulder. “And you don’t know want to disappoint your teacher, do you?”

Dagi leaned in and kissed Sunset passionately on the mouth. She bit and sucked on Sunset’s lips, and Sunset moaned. Dagi reached down Sunset’s shirt and felt around for Sunset’s breasts, finding one and giving it a squeeze. Sunset moaned again, welcoming the tender touch.

Dagi pulled away. “That’s better. Now, Sunset, we’ve talked a lot about kisses and kissing these last few days, haven’t we? But now, I think it’s time we teach you the most important kind of kissing of at all.”

Dagi grabbed at the latex around her boobs and pulled it away, letting her boobs fall out and jiggle, her lacy blue bra snug around them. Sunset wondered if she was finally going to get to baiser Dagi’s tetons after all this time waiting.

Dagi and the others continued stripping. Dagi took off her beret and her belt and pulled the dress off. Sonata struggled to her elegant, flowing dress up over her head, so Aria reached over and helped to pull it off before attending to herself, taking off her belt and working her way out of her body suit.

“Now, Sunset,” Dagi said as she took her underwear off, “repeat after me. Repeat after each of us; Je suis une bonne salope.”

“Repeat after me,” Sonata said. “Soy una buena puta.”

“Repeat after me. Ich bin eine gute Schlampe.”

“Je suis une bonne salope. Soy una buena puta. Ich bin eine gute Schlampe,” Sunset repeated, somehow speaking all three phrases with completely correct pronunciation and inflection despite only just recently learning a bit of French, and only hearing smatterings of Spanish and German on the TV sometimes.

Dagi undid the restrains tying Sunset’s arms to the new chair. “Come here, Sunset. Baise moi, right here.” Dagi tapped a finger near her vagina.

Sunset fell to her knees and crawled over to Dagi. She laid her palms on Dagi’s thighs and gave Dagi a kiss exactly as indicated. When she was finished, she felt compelled to repeat the phrase Adagio gave her. “Je suis une bonne salope.”

“Excellent, excellent,” Dagi said.

“My turn!” Sonata clapped. Sunset moved to go deliver her kiss.

“Wait, wait, no, wait,” Dagi said. “It’s missing something.” She reached over to a table and picked up a thing of lipstick that was the same purple color she’d been wearing. “Here.” Adagio grabbed Sunset’s chin and carefully applied the lipstick to Sunset’s mouth. “Now it’s perfect.” She tossed the lipstick away. “Now do Sonata, Sunset.”

Sunset scooted on her knees over to Sonata and kissed Sonata’s neithers, living a purple lipstick mark there. “Soy una buena puta.”

“Ooh,” Aria moaned. “This is turning me on.” She began stroking at her labia.

“Save it until she’s done, Aria,” Adagio said.

Sunset obediently went over and gave a kiss to Aria’s snatch, leaving a mark there as well. . “Ich bin eine gute Schlampe.”

“Come back to me, salope,” Adagio commanded. Sunset went over and placed another kiss on Adagio’s snatch, giving her a matching lipstick mark.

“Now?” Aria asked, growing impatient.

“Now,” Adagio answered. She, Aria and Sonata all began masturbating furiously, plunging their fingers into their snatches and pumping themselves in and out, working themselves up to a frenzy.

“Sunset,” Adagio said, “pop your lips for us.”

Sunset did as Adagio ordered, pursing her lips before giving them a pop.

Adagio moaned. “Now, Sunset, this would go a lot faster if you would help us along, so … strip for me? Take your jacket and your shirt off.”

Sunset nodded. WIth a smile on her face, she shucked off her jacket and pulled up her top, letting her cyan-blue bra show.

“Ooh, that’s nice,” Aria moaned, continuing to stroke herself as she enjoyed the full view of Sunset’s cleavage..

“Adagio!” Sonata whined. “I’m getting close!”

“Then slow down,” Adagio growled. “Or Aria could speed up, heh. But I am going to take my time, though it would be best if we all went at once.”

“It’s not my fault Sonata is such a cheap and easy lay,” Aria commented.

“Sunset, why don’t you join us? Stroke yourself. You deserve it, after the long, hard day you’ve been through …” Adagio suggested, and Sunset took it as an absolute command.

Sunset plunged her hand down into her pants and joined the party, running her fingers delicately over her vagina like she tuning a guitar.

Aria moaned. “Adagio, I think I’m … I think I’m getting close now.”

“Good. So am I.” Adagio licked her lips, delighted at the sight of Sunset on her knees, helplessly masturbating at Adagio’s command. Sunset was in their thrall now. Adagio could tell Sunset to jump off a building, and Sunset would do it without a second thought … for a time. The effects could still fade away at this point if Sunset had the distance. But that wouldn’t be the case when they were through with her.

“Sunset, tilt your head back and open your mouth,” Adagio instructed. “Open it wide.”

Sunset went aah, stretching her mouth as far as it would go.

“Ready, girls?” Adagio, Sonata and Aria walked over to Sunset and leaned over, their heads touching and their breasts hanging. They pushed their hips out and made sure their cunts were just over Sunset’s mouth.

“HOO!” The Dazzlings all screamed at once, reaching their climaxes and oozing cum out of their slits. Their collective cum dripped into Sunset’s mouth, and Sunset instinctively swallowed it without questioning what she was doing or why. Sunset kept her mouth open, letting more and more cum drip in to slide around her mouth before she guzzled it as well. She let her mouth hang open until the Dazzlings were all done cumming, and the three of them brushed the last dredges of their cum off their vaginas with their fingers. They stuck all their index fingers into Sunset’s mouth at once, and Sunset slurped the cum right off.

They popped their fingers out and Sunset began muttering madly.

“Je suis une bonne salope. Soy una buena puta! Ich bin eine gute Schlampe! Je suis une bonne salope. Soy una buena puta! Ich bin eine gute Schlampe!”

There was part of her that still wanted to resist, but it was tiny, thin, frail part of her now having to swim in a massive pool of cum and foreign languages. All the rest of her wanted to submit, to obeit, to reduce herself into nothing but a good, loyal slut, salope, puta, Schlampe, for her mistresses, especially Adagio Dazzle, whose name she finally remembered as she fell completely under her thrall. She wanted to think of nothing but kisses, boobs, orgasms, and latex.

Adagio smirked. Now with Sunset addicted to the taste of their cum as well as her kisses, it would be quite a feat for the Rainbooms to break her out of their programming unless Adagio undid it herself, and she wasn’t going to do that in a million years, even if the rest of her plan fell apart. Having an enthralled Sunset to serve as her entranced slut was too good to pass up.

“Je suis …” Sunset muttered, losing steam. “Je suis … je suis …une bonne salope.” Sunset fell onto her back, howling as she climaxed, her cum spilling out and forming a puddle underneath her skirt, soaking her skirt through.

Adagio chuckled. She got down on one knee and brushed a hand through Sunset’s hair. “Sweet dreams, ma princesse. Rest tight. I have a lot of work for you to do tomorrow. A lot of kisses, boobs, and orgasms for you to work with. I know, it’s all of your favorite things! You can thank me later with lots of kisses and sex … and crushing the Rainbooms.”

Sunset seemed to hear Adagio in her sleep, as she mumbled something and a smile crept on her cute sleeping face.

Author's Note

So this chapter is pretty much all just building up to the part where the Dazzlings tell Sunset to call herself a slut in three different languages.

...'tell Sunset to call herself a slut in three different languages.'
. What am I doing with my life?

My mid-life crisis aside, I commissioned a piece of artwork to go with the story, which should be up on my tumblr (galecrowleysm) by the time this chapter goes up. I'd link it directly, but it is NSFW.

Translation guide below the line.

Intended Translations
FRENCH
Soumettez à votre maîtresse. Vous aimez votre maîtresse. Vous n'avez pas d'esprit. Vous n'avez que des pensées de votre maîtresse. De soumission. De bisous. D'orgasmes. Rappelles vous. Les baisers sont des orgasmes. = Submit to mistress. You love mistress. You do not have a mind. You only have thoughts of mistress. Of submission. Kisses. Orgasms. Remember. Kisses are orgasms.

Soumet a ta maitresse = submit to mistress.
Les baisers sont des orgasmes = kisses are orgasms.
Où suis-je? = Where am I?
C'est si bon de vous voir réveillé, ma chérie. = It's so good to see you up, darling.
ma petite poupée de sexe = my little sex doll.
Tu veux embrasser mes seins, n'est-ce pas? = you want to kiss my boobs, don’t you?
Plus de bisous, s'il vous plaît - more kisses, please.
je veux vos bisous = I want your kisses.
Embrasse ses seins = kiss her breasts.
Tout ce qui n'a rien à voir avec les baisers, les orgasmes ou le sexe n'est pas pertinent. = Anything that doesn’t have to do with kisses, orgasms or sex is irrelevant.
Je suis une bonne salope= I am a good slut.

SPANISH
Soy una buena puta! = I am a good slut
en español, yo soy vuestra nueva maestra de español = in Spanish, I am the new Spanish teacher.
en tu vida. = in your life

GERMAN
Ich bin eine gute Schlampe = I am a good slut
du kleine Schlampe = you little slut
Schlampe = slut

French Cinema

Rainbow Dash tilted her when she met Sunset waiting for their class. Sunset was wearing the same outfit as Mademoiselle Dagi, from the latex dress to the heels. It made her cleavage seem deeper, though Rainbow wondered if she was just wearing a push-up underneath the dress. She had a very bubbly smile on her face, complimented by a cyan blue lipstick.

“Hey, Sunset,” Rainbow Dash greeted. “You feeling alright?”

“Oh, of course, je suis magnifique,” Sunset answered, speaking with a French accent. “Why do you ask?”

“It’s just …” Dash scanned her up and down. “You don’t normally dress like this.”

“I am just, how you say, expérimenter,” Sunset replied. She perked up and skipped in place when Dagi appeared and went inside class, her boobs jiggling in the latex in a way Rainbow almost found hypnotic. “Shall we go inside?”

“Uh … sure, sure,” Dash said, distracted. That was weird. I gotta make sure I don’t stare. She followed Sunset into class.

Dagi leaned back in her desk. She picked up the morning newspaper, flicked it, and skimmed through the contents, taking a sip of her hot Parisian style coffee as she did.

Something caught her eye. Something in the news about a student working at the local film theater who just finished her first short film.

"She's cute," Dagi said to herself. She took another sip of her coffee and reflected to herself. Her plan was working perfectly.

Getting an idea, Dagi looked down to the newspaper again. She squinted her eyes and sped-run the lines accompanying the picture.

"Juniper Montage has shown excellent directing and editing skills, and may well become a filmmaker as prestigious as her father one day." She folded the paper, stroked her chin, and smirked at the machinations in her mind.

Sunset Shimmer stepped into her office, closing and locking the door behind her. She was still dressed in the blue latex dress.

"You wanted to see moi, Mademoiselle?" Sunset asked placing her hands behind her back in a submissive pose.

"Yes, I did," Dagi crooked her finger. "Come here, Sunset. I have something I want to show you. But first ..."

Sunset went up to Dagi's desk. Dagi pulled her in and gave her a kiss on the lips while pressing her hand up Sunset's skirt and lightly fingering Sunset's snatch.

Sunset leaned into the kiss. Dagi's thick lips produced a squeaking, sucking sound as she smooched her student, victim, and thrall. Cum leaked out of Sunset's vagina onto Dagi's fingers.

Dagi took her hand out and broke the kiss. She bit her fingers and sucked the cum off.

"How sweet," Dagi said. She pulled a tissue off her desk, wiped the saliva off her fingers, then touched Sunset's chin. "You're a bonne fille, aren't you, Sunset?"

"Oui," Sunset nodded. "Bonne fille."

"Anyway, about what I wanted to show you," Dagi showed Sunset the newspaper. "See her?"

"Juniper Montage," Sunset said, emphasizing her French accent badly. "I know her, oui. She's cute, non? I'd never really noticed it before." She held the newspaper up and made a circle with her fingers around her face, as if she was looking at Juniper with a monocle or some kind of eyewear to aid in her reassessment of Juniper's attractiveness.

"Yes," Dagi templed her fingers. "Sunset, I have a homework assignment for you. Come meet me at the theater when you get out of class." She let Sunset keep the newspaper and gave Sunset a smooch on the cheek that made Sunset grin and giggle stupidly. "Don't keep me waiting."

"My lady, you have my word I shall not be late," Sunset bowed and left the room, holding the newspaper close to her chest and continuing to admire Juniper with her newfound appreciation of Juniper's beauty.

Dagi chuckled to herself. "Won't be long now ... won't be long now at all."

"Here you go," Juniper Montage handed a bag of popcorn over to a moviegoer. She hummed a pleasant ditty after the moviegoer left her station. She had an overall more pleasant mood and a much nicer attitude since making her short films and getting that feature in the newspaper, giving her the attention and recognition she so craved.

Juniper went behind the counter to check on how various stock was doing. She still had spare bags of popcorn and cups. Good. That was all she needed to make it through the rest of her work day.

"Hello, Juniper," a sultry voice called.

Juniper raised herself up. She was taken aback to see Sunset Shimmer wearing an outfit that belonged on a catwalk, leaning against the wall with her hand on the counter. Another woman Juniper didn't recognize wearing the same outfit was standing around the corner.

"Hi, Sunset!" Juniper called. "What's with the ensemble?"

"Oh, you know," Sunset brushed a hand through her hair, "just trying new things." She leaned in rested her elbows on the table, letting Juniper see straight down her top. "How are you, mon cherie?"

"I'm good," Juniper said. "Can I get you anything?"

"That depends," Sunset tilted her head. "What's on the menu?"

"We've got popcorn, chocolate, slush ..."

As Juniper listed off the menu, she thought she heard a smack, like someone popping their lips. She glanced up and didn't see anything odd about Sunset, except for her company.

"Who's your friend?" Juniper asked.

"Her?" Sunset replied. "Oh, don't mind her. That's just my tante. She's visiting from out of town."

"I see," Juniper said.

Dagi leaned over and whispered something into Sunset's ear Juniper couldn't make out.

"You're losing her," Dagi whispered. "Reel her back in, then strike. Now's your chance."

"Juniper, would you be interested in hanging out later?" Sunset asked.

"Sure!" Juniper said. "When?"

"I was thinking later today."

"It'll be dark by the end of my shift," Juniper said.

"No worries," Sunset said. "We can make something work. Maybe watch a movie, or go home and play cards."

"I must admit, I'd like a little bit of a break from movies for a bit," Juniper said.

"Pas de problème," Sunset said.

"You gonna order something?" Juniper asked. "Cause I can see a line forming behind you."

"So there is," Sunset observed after a quick glance over her shoulder. "How about a slushie? Cherry flavor."

"Coming up right up."

When Juniper turned around to man the machine, Sunset kissed two of her fingers and pressed on the back of Juniper's neck. Juniper felt something wet, thought it was a bug, and went to smack it, but Sunset's fingers were safely away in it took Juniper's hand to finish the movement.
Juniper didn't accomplish much aside from smear the mysterious kiss mark that Sunset left, despite her lips never touching Juniper's neck.

Juniper handed Sunset the cherry, and Sunset made a show of how quick and fast she sucked the cherry slush out of the cup, giving Juniper a wink. Juniper blushed, understanding the implication.

Dagi gave Sunset a high-five, and they walked out of the store.

"Well done, my student," Dagi said, giving Juniper a quick, smug, glance. "She'll be yours soon
enough." She kept a hand on Sunset's shoulder as they walked out.

The night arrived, and the end of Juniper's shift arrived with it. She changed out of her work clothes, made sure she had her bag, and left the mall.

"Oh, hi, girls," Juniper greeted. She wasn't expecting to see Sunset Shimmer and her aunt leaning against a street lamp when she got out of the theater. They were applying some lipstick, using hand mirrors to guide it. "What are you doing here at this time of night?"

"Don't you remember?" Sunset said, applying some lipstick. "We said we'd hang out." She closed the mirror and lipstick and put them away.

"Yeah," Juniper said. "But I didn’t think we'd hang out, you know, here. Sunset? ... Sunset?"

Sunset was creepily walking towards Juniper. She popped her lips. The sound made Juniper feel light-headed.

"Mmm," Sunset moaned. "You look so cute. Like a big mint popsicle. I could just suck you up.”

"Sunset?" Juniper took a step back. "What's going on? Why are you comparing me to food?"
Juniper tried to step back again, but Dagi appeared behind her and clamped her hands on Juniper's shoulders.

"Relax, Juniper," Dagi said. "All will be clear in a few seconds." She leaned over and gave Juniper a peck on the forehead with her lips.

"Uh?" Juniper groaned, losing her focus. Her vision became blurry. Except for one thing. Sunset Shimmer approaching her. Sunset Shimmer, in that sexy dress, with her pale-blue tinged thick lips.

Sunset popped her lips. The sound echoed in Juniper's head.

"Sunset?" Juniper asked.

Sunset placed her hands on Juniper's shoulders, replacing Dagi's as they slid away so Sunset could steer the show.

"Yes, my sweet?" Sunset breathed, pouring her hot breath into Juniper's face.

"K-kiss me," Juniper whimpered. She needed it. She couldn't pry her eyes away from Sunset's lips. She wanted Sunset to kiss her cheeks, her face, her mouth, maybe a few other places. She wanted to know how those soft lips felt on her skin. "Please-"

She didn't need to say anymore. Sunset pulled her into a tight, deep, wet kiss, pressing her lips against Juniper's and using a bit of tongue. Sunset's hand down Juniper's pants and played with her cunt as it leaked cum which dripped onto the ground below, creating dark spots in the pavement.

"Two girls kissing under a streetlamp while one of them cums onto the sidewalk," Dagi observed, leaning against the front of the mall. "Romantic, non?"

Sunset broke the kiss. Juniper moaned, dizzy and unable to stand by herself without support.

"Ooh ... Sunset Shimmer! I - I - j'aime tes baisers!" Juniper giggled wildly, her shoulders shaking up and down.

"No worries, mon cherie," Sunset said, pursing and smacking her lips, getting a good feel for the lipstick on her mouth. "There's more where that came from." She wrapped her arms tight around Juniper's back and pressed a deep kiss into her again. Hearts appeared in Juniper's eyes while small amounts of cum continued to drip from her honey pot.

Dagi watched all this with a chuckle.

"Bonjour, class," Dagi said, walking into the classroom with a bit of extra confidence in her strut. And she already walked pretty confidently.

Rainbow Dash let her discomfort show when Sunset entered with the teacher and took her usual seat next to Rainbow Dash. She giggled.

"Sunset?" Dash asked.

"I talked with the professor about today's lesson," Sunset said. "Trust me, Rainbow Dash. It's gonna be great. You'll love it."

Dagi put a suitcase on the desk and opened it. "I have a special surprise for you." She pulled out a film reel and a projector, and set the projector herself without much difficulty. "We're going to watch a film. After it's finished, I think your understanding of the language should be greatly enhanced." She gave a low chuckle Dash thought sounded villainous.

Dagi inserted the reel into the projector and set the movie to play.

It was an odd, arthouse film to Rainbow Dash. Not only was there not a lot of French being spoken, but there was no audio at all. There were lots of closeups of lips smacking, popping, chewing, applying lipstick, all set in black and white. Dash thought she saw some still images of Dagi and a vagina snuck in there somewhere, too.

Several of the students' heads leaned forward, as if they were nodding off to sleep. Dash was one of the few who stayed alert, and even she felt a bit ... tired looking through all those clips. It was so montous and repetitives. Kisses. Lips. Kisses. Lips. Lips. Kisses, and the occasional still of Dagi.

The film reached its end. The last clip it had was a close up shot of a woman's cleavage, and Rainbow Dash was sure it was Dagi based on the dress and proportion. The camera lingered on her cleavage and lips, never showing her eyes, as she blew a kiss at the audience.
Sleepy groans filled the room.

Dagi turned the film reel off.

"You may be interested to know that Juniper Montage was the one who edited this film together," Dagi rolled her hands around eagerly. "Now that that's done, are we all feeling ready for some French?"

Dagi's answer was a bunch of sleepy groans.

Dagi chuckled. "That's what I thought." She put her palm to her mouth and appeared to blow a kiss, except, as Dash noticed, she seemed to blowing a huge bubble with bubblegum the same color as her lipstick.

The bubble came off her lips with a pop. Dagi held it up with the most evil grin on her face, and Dash knew she - and the rest of the class - was in trouble.

Adagio poked the bubble with the tip of her nail. It popped loudly, but instead of disappearing, it turned into a swarming masses of flying kiss marks. Bit by bit, the mass dispersed, and the kiss marks floated through the room like butterflies, looking for targets. The drowsy students made easy prey, and even the ones like Rainbow Dash who kept mostly awake couldn't escape in time before a kiss glued itself to their lips, and it was all over for them.

The classroom was filled with a musky smell as small amounts of cum escaped cocks and vaginas alike. Pleasured moans accompanying the sound of lips popping and kisses happening.

After a kiss had faded and left a mark, the students turned to each other and embraced each other, launching into a deep french-tongue makeout session, even with people they barely knew, sometimes breaking the deep kiss to share lighter kisses and peck and smooch their partners' cheeks.

Rainbow Dash hopped out of her chair and headed for the exit, only for Sunset Shimmer to jump in the way and bar her path.

"What's the matter, Dashie?" Sunset asked. "Don't you want a sweet kiss?"

"Out of the way, Sunset!" Rainbow Dash said. "I'm reporting this to Principal Celestia! And only Pinkie gets to call me Dashie!"

Dagi chuckled. "I don't think so. Even if you did report this to Celestia, it wouldn't do you any good. Or did you think I just waltzed back in here without taking any ... precautions?"

"What's she talking about?" Rainbow asked.

"Ignore her, Dash. Look at me."

Sunset grabbed Rainbow Dash by the cheeks and planted a wet on her lips. Dash moaned and shivered, oddly pleasured by the kiss. Her mind turned groggy and unfocused, like she was still waking up from a nap.

"Wha?" Dash asked, confused. "What's going on? ... Sunset, what did you do to me? You ... traitor."

"There is no need for such harsh language," Sunset pelted Rainbow's face with kisses, leaving barely perceptible kiss marks, as the cyan lipstick blended in with her cyan skin.

"Dash, why won't you just soumettre?" Sunset asked, despairing and confused at Rainbow
Dash appearing not to like her kisses. "I felt better when I did! You will, too!"

"Oh, Sunset," Dagi cooed sympathetically. "I guess you're just not strong enough yet. Here. Let me help."

"Fat ... fat chance," Dash muttered. She mustered up enough strength to give Sunset a hard sock on the cheek and bat her away from the door.

Before Dash could do anything about it, strong hands gripped her shoulders and spun her around.

The last thing Dash remembered was seeing a pair of cyan lips pucker up and move in for the killing kiss. Then her mind went blank.

"There," Dagi said, blurry in Dash's vision and her voice distorted and echoing. Sunset nursed her cheek in the corner. "That ought to take care of her. Soumettre, Rainbow Dash, soumettre."
Dash felt nearly asleep while she orgasmed, like having a wet dream in the middle of the day.

Looking up at a blurry Dagi without really understanding what she was looking at it, Dash fell to her knees while letting out a moan as her panties were soaked through.

A single word went through her mind; soumettre.

Submit.

Author's Note

Intended Translations:
Je suis magnifique = I am magnificent.
Expérimenter = experimenting.
Tante = aunt
j'aime tes baisers = I love your kisses.
pas de problème = no problem.
Soumettre = submit.

Teacher/Student Relations

Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, Twilight and Pinkie Pie were all possessed of wandering eyes on their way to and from class the next day.

A number of students were wearing new, different clothes, the likes of which they didn’t normally see around CHS. The girls wore skin-tight blue latex dresses which pushed up their cleavage, accessorized with matching berets and high heels, and made tighter with the belt. The boys wore similar outfits, though with work boots instead of heels and button down shirts and thick pants instead of dresses. Another odd detail was their habit of conversing entirely in fluent French without stumbling or tripping up the words once.

“Girls,” Rarity said, watching a pair of the blue-clad girls go down the hall adjacent to them, “does anyone else notice something… odd, today?”

“What, do you mean aside from the blue everywhere?” Pinkie Pie asked. “Nope! Can’t say I’ve seen anything like that today.”

“That was what I was referring to, yes,” Rarity said. She turned to another pair of girls and waved for their attention. “Hi! Excuse me! Yoo-hoo!”

The girls stopped, giving Rarity their focus, but they stared as if she’d grown a second head or some other mutation.

“Forgive me for interrupting, darlings, but I was wondering, what is with those outfits?” Rarity asked. “Don’t get me wrong, they’re lovely, but I almost never see anyone wear anything like that, and now they’re everywhere! Would you mind explaining how these dresses became so popular so quick? It might help me quite a bit with marketing my own business! I’m … in the fashion industry, you see.”

“Ooh, oui, je vois,” the girl answered. “Ces robes sont les nouveaux uniformes assignés par notre professeur, Mademoiselle Dagi.”

“Elle est notre professeur préférée et ces robes sont fantastiques. Ils sont tellement serrés et, comme tu dis, ‘sexy’,” the other girl said, grabbing her skirt and pulling it upwards as if she was thinking about flashing her undies at them.

Rarity blinked, trying to process in all of these words. She picked up a few things, but she only really knew enough French to make herself sound fancy when doing a business deal, far from enough to carry on a conversation or translate whole paragraphs.

“I … I see,” Rarity said, nodding as she tried to get her head on straight. “Would you mind saying all that again, this time in English, please? Or at least mostly English?”

The girls narrowed their eyes, insulted that Rarity would so much as dare suggest they speak a language as craven and uncultured as English. Rarity grimaced and gave them some space. They looked to each other and passed together some non-verbal communication. They turned back to Rarity and raised their hands and opened their mouths as if they were going to, though reluctantly, agree to her request, when one of them grabbed the other by the shoulder and pointed at the clock on the wall.

“Nous allons être en retard! Puis Mademoiselle Dagi ne nous donnera qu'un baiser au lieu de cinq!”

The two of them held their berets steady and ran off.

“What was that about?” Fluttershy asked.

“I’m not sure, but I think they were running late, since one of them was pointing at the clock,” Rarity said.

“We should get going, too,” Fluttershy said. “I have Spanish soon.”

“Indeed,” Rarity said. “I also have German.”

“German?” Applejack said. “Rarity, I didn’t take y’all for the German learning type.”

“It’s strictly for business purposes, I assure you,” Rarity said. “The fashion industry is in big in Germany, or so I’m told.”

The group went their separate ways, with Fluttershy, Applejack and Pinkie heading to Spanish and Twilight and Rarity going to German class.

Fluttershy, Applejack and Pinkie arrived at Spanish class and took their seats. The rest of the class seemed uninterested, their minds elsewhere. They played on their phones, or with cup and balls or yo-yos, their textbooks laid out askew at an angle on their desk.

The teacher came in and reinvigorated the students’ interests in the subject. She was tall, pale skinned, with long blue hair and wearing a black lipstick. Of more interest to Fluttershy’s group of friends was the long purple dress she wore with elegant black markings on it.

“Is that legal?” Applejack asked. “Don’t they have a dress code at the school?”

“If you have a question, raise your hand,” the teacher said, getting onto Applejack.

“And she’s got super hearing!” Pinkie whispered.

“It’s not hard when you three whisper like someone ringing a church bell. Seriously, do you have any idea how loud you are?” the teacher said, and Applejack and Pinkie Pie felt shamed.

The teacher looked around the room. “I notice your textbooks are at an angle, or off to the side. Please fix that. Set your books in front of you and set them straight.”

The students by and large pawed loosely at their books, not bothering to actually fix them.

The teacher picked up a ruler and smacked it against the desk, producing a sharp sound which motivated the students to get their books in order.

“I am very much an organized person,” the teacher said, and Applejack thought she heard stifle a giggle, like she didn’t believe what she was saying, “so I need you all to keep things nice and orderly for me, or I can’t teach class, okay?” She tilted her head off to one side and smiled sweetly.

“Okay,” the students answered.

“Muy bien,” the teacher said, lapsing into Spanish now that everything in the class was ready for her. “Buenos días, mi estudiantes! I am Sonia Dust, vuestra nueva maestra de español.” She wrote her name on the chalkboard. “Now, can anyone tell me what I just said in Spanish?”

The students fumbled about. One boy in the back looked like he was going to raise his hand to answer, then thought better of it.

“No takers?” Sonia asked. “Am I starting from scratch, then?” She scanned the room with an angry eye, then focused her gaze on Fluttershy.

“You,” Sonia pointed the ruler at her.

“Me?” Fluttershy asked, breaking into a sweat and pointing at herself.

“Si. Tú. What did I say in Spanish just now?”

“Oh. Um. Um … Um,” Fluttershy mumbled.

“Hey, leave Fluttershy alone!” Pinkie Pie shouted. “She doesn’t do good under pressure!”

“Sit down, Miss Pie,” Sonia snapped, and her voice was so harsh and cold Pinkie Pie backed down.

Sonia pointed the ruler again. “I will allow you to consult your textbook, if need be, Miss Fluttershy.”

“C-can I?” Fluttershy said. “That would be a great help.”

Sonia nodded.

Fluttershy opened her textbook and held it up to her face, blocking Sonia and the rest of class from view. Out of sight, out of mind followed, and Fluttershy was able to focus without having to think about the eyes of all the other students on her, or Sonia’s hard, stony, piercing gaze.

“You said …” Fluttershy began, placing the book down and having to clear her throat. “You said, “good morning, my students,’ and “I am your new Spanish teacher.”

“Muy bueno,” Sonia said. “And an appropriate response would be…?”

Fluttershy consulted the book again. “Bueno días a usted, también, maestra.”

Sonia cracked a smile. “Very good! Class, you could all learn from Fluttershy here. Now this is a girl who knows how to study.”

“Oh,” Fluttershy shivered at the thought of tutoring other students and brushed a hand through her hair. “I don’t know about that.”

“Regardless, let’s move on, though I will be expecting better from all of you in the future,” Sonia said, her voice fluctuating between sweet and gentle and disciplinary and harsh at the drop of a hat.

Fluttershy arrived home with a sour cloud over hanging over her that her mother could clearly see.

Fluttershy had just set her bag down by the door when her mother approached and gave her daughter a kiss on the head.

"Hey there, my girl," Fluttershy's mother said. "Why so down today? Come on." She played with Fluttershy's bangs. "I can tell when something's bothering you. What is it?"

"Well," Fluttershy said, "it's the new Spanish teacher."

"What about her?" Mother put on a tough face. "If she hurt your feelings, I'll crush her." She pumped a fist.

"No, that's not it," Fluttershy said. "She called on me in class." Fluttershy took a seat at the dining table while her mom prepared some snacks. "I think she's expecting a lot from me."

"Why shouldn't she?" Mother asked, brushing Fluttershy's hair and giving her a kiss on the forehead. "You're great."

"Really?" Fluttershy rolled a nut around on the plate her mother made. "I don't think I'm all that special, am I?"

"Are you kidding?" Mother said. "You've fought demons, fish monsters, plant women ... I think you're pretty awesome, and I bet your teacher does, too. Don't worry, honey. You'll ace this class." She gave her daughter another kiss. "Now stop playing with your food. I know you're nervous, but I thought I raised you better than that."

"Sorry," Fluttershy shrugged. She felt rejuvenated after her mother's kind words. She would hit the books and study hard for Sonia's class.

She was up long past bedtime, reading over her Spanish textbook, reviewing the words, pronunciations, and making notes, sometimes interrupted by the sound of Zephyr Breeze going to the kitchen for a snack. But something about made it go in one ear and out the other. No matter how she tried, Fluttershy just couldn't get it to focus right.

"Ugh," Fluttershy groaned, closing the textbook. "I guess I'll just have to hope it's not difficult next class." She snapped her fingers, trying to think of how to say the same phrase in Spanish. She was unable to and she sighed.

Fluttershy went into the next Spanish class with apprehension so tangible around her it nearly produced a visible cocoon. Everyone else could see it and gave her a wide berth out of respect for her shyness.

Sonia Dust was waiting there for them, filing her nails as she waited for them. She made no motion to recognize the class until it was a minute to start.

Sonia placed the file down, looked at the clock, then swept her eyes across the room, scanning for any missing faces or tardy or absent students.

"Looks like everyone's here," Sonia said. "Muy bien." She stood up from her desk, her dress trailing behind her.

"Why don't we start the same we did the other day?" Sonia suggested. "Fluttershy, would you be so kind as to start us off?"

"Me?" Fluttershy shivered and pointed to herself.

Sonia looked around the room. "Is there anyone else named Fluttershy here?"

"No." Fluttershy gulped. "What - what do you me to say?"

Sonia thought about it. "How about 'I love her kisses'? That should be easy one."

"I love ...?" Fluttershy asked.

"In Spanish," Sonia snapped.

"Okay." Fluttershy took a deep breath to calm down. "Amo?"

"Good," Sonia shook her head. "I mean, bien, bien."

"Amo sus ... oh, I can't do it!" Fluttershy wrapped her hair and twisted it around, burying her face into her desk.

She felt a hand on her shoulder. She looked up to see Sonia beside her.

Sonia took her hand and kissed the back of it, leaving a black lipstick mark.

"It's okay," Sonia said, patting Fluttershy's hand. "I shouldn't have pushed you so hard, so fast. Anyone else?" Sonia looked around. "Rapido, personas! Tenemos que a move on! How about ..." She pointed to Pinkie. "You. Remind me your name."

"Pinkie Pie!" Pinkie Pie said.

"En español," Sonia snapped.

"Me llamo Pinkie Pie!" Pinkie answered quickly.

"Muy bueno," Sonia said. "Vamos a ver una peli."

Sonia set up the project and produced a fairly simple video with a few basic Spanish phrases. Just a run down of some common greetings and responses.

After that, she set the class into groups of two and let them study largely on their own.

The bell rang. Fluttershy took her time gathering her things so she could leave last and not have to mingle in with the large crowd.

"Fluttershy, could I talk to you?" Sonia right as Fluttershy was approaching the door.

"Oh. Um. Sure," Fluttershy said.

"Fluttershy ..." Sonia said, leaning over the desk and putting her hands together. Fluttershy tried not to stare at Sonia's breasts hanging low in her dress.

"I hope you don't think I'm being too hard on you, calling you up like that twice in a row," Sonia said. "It's just ... I know you're a good student, and I want to see you succeed."

"I'm sure there are other students you could focus on," Fluttershy mumbled.

"But they're not you," Sonia said, "and you are the one I am invested in."

"Really?" Fluttershy asked, hiding her face behind her hair. "I'm nothing special."

"No," Sonata said, pulling up and sitting on the desk, her legs hanging off the side seductively.

"You are. I'm aware you have ... certain social challenges, so I am particularly invested in making sure that's not a barrier to your learning."

"Oh," Fluttershy said. "Thank you, Miss Dust. I'm ... not sure I've had a teacher be this understanding of my, um, issues before."

"No need to thank me," Sonia said. "I'm just doing my job and being a good teacher. Walk with me to my office?"

Fluttershy checked her watch. "I have a little time before my next class."
"This shouldn't take long," Sonia said.

Fluttershy joined Sonia in her office. It was a plain office, by Fluttershy noticed there seemed to be some laundry from the dry cleaners tucked away on top of a shelf.

"May I see your phone?" Sonata asked. "I'll give it back."

"What for?"

"For a particular app," Sonata said. Fluttershy uneasily handed her the phone. "My and some of the other teachers developed it to aid in foreign language learning. Let's see ... oh, Candy Crush! ... sorry, sidetracked ... here we go, there is it! And ... download. Here you go."

Sonata handed Fluttershy her phone back. The screen was taken up by an app with a light green background, and three icons of a simplified face. One looked like Sonia's on a purple background. Another was one Fluttershy didn't recognize, and another reminded her slightly of the new French teacher who'd she seen going down the hall before.
"Select my face, and it will take you to my class," Sonia said.

Fluttershy did it. She was awed when the screen filled up with a number of flashcards, quizzes, and helpful links. Everything she needed to practice learning Spanish.

"This should help you study on your own so your social anxiety around people doesn't keep you from learning," Sonia said.

"Really? Wow, thank you much, Miss Dust!"

"Ah, ah, ah," Sonia wagged a finger. "I have a few rules for letting you have this app. I want something in exchange."

"Oh?" Fluttershy covered her mouth with her phone. "Like?"

"I want you to use the app to study," Sonia said. "I want you to study until you reach the point that, the next time I call on you, I want you to answer me in Spanish and be able to talk in Spanish during the whole class period."

Fluttershy nodded. "Okay. I promise, I won't let you down!" She saluted then hopped out of her chair.

"Oh, before you go," Sonia said. "I have another gift for you.”

"I really ought to get to class," Fluttershy said.

"It'll just take a second. I insist. I'll give you extra credit."

Without waiting for a reply, Sonia grabbed Fluttershy by the shoulders and pulled her into a kiss.

"Now go on," Sonia said. She spun Fluttershy around and wheeled her out the door, then quickly shut the door to her office.

Fluttershy stood there, stunned. She'd just been kissed by her teacher, and non-consensually, no less. She was pretty sure that was grounds for firing.

"Excuse me?"

Fluttershy snapped back to reality. She turned and saw the French teacher standing in the hallway. Dagi, Fluttershy thought her name was.

"You are in my way," the teacher said. Though her words were harsh, her voice was soft and gentle. "I need to speak with Miss Dust about something." She pointed to the door.

"Of course," Fluttershy said. She moved out of the way.

Dagi opened the door and went inside.

Fluttershy was about to walk away, but what she heard interested her. She overheard Dagi and Sonia's voices talking.

"You haven't gotten ... distracted?" Dagi asked.

"No," Sonia answered with a bit of annoyance. "I know I can be a little air-headed, but this time, I am focused on the mission. Those brats won't get away this time. Although maybe I'll want some tacos from the cafeteria."

Dagi groaned.

"I'm kidding! I promise you, Ad-"

"Don't use our real names!" Dagi snapped urgently.

"Right, sorry, won't happen again. I promise you, Dagi, everything will go without a hitch. Certainly not from me. I am focused on this task and this task only."

Fluttershy imagined some hand gestures to go with that last statement.

"Good. I'm going to check in with Ariel, see how she's doing."

The door opened. Fluttershy turned around, and Dagi looked stunned to see her still there.

Dagi recovered quickly and waved. She turned and nodded her head at Sonata.

Sonata waved as well, wiggling her fingers. She blew a kiss at Fluttershy, and she and Dagi left the office, trying to look natural.

"See you tomorrow!" Sonia said.

"Yeah," Fluttershy mumbled back. "See you tomorrow."

"No way!" Pinkie Pie cried in astonishment. "Like, she actually kissed you? Like kissed kissed you?"

"That’s not right. You okay?" Applejack asked with concern.

Fluttershy nodded.

"If you ask me, darling, I say you need to report this right away," Rarity said. "Such a flagrant violation of proper student-teacher behavior cannot go unpunished!"

"I don't know," Fluttershy said. "Maybe she didn't mean anything by it? Maybe that's just the way they do it in Mexico or Spain?"

The others girl stared dumbly at her.

"You're right, that's stupid. I'm stupid." Fluttershy sighed.

"You're not stupid, Fluttershy," Applejack assured her. "You just don't like confrontation. Unfortunately for you, this is a situation where has to be some confrontation."

"Yes," Rarity said. "Just because she happens to be a woman herself doesn't mean she gets to get away with illicit student liaisons. You must report this to Principal Celestia as soon as realistically possible!"

"Okay," Fluttershy nodded. "I'll do it. First thing in the morning, I'll talk to Principal Celestia."

"Thatta girl," Applejack clapped Fluttershy on the shoulder. "And if you ever need any help, remember you've got the rest of us backing you up."

"Yeah!" Pinkie Pie said. "If you need us to beat up a teacher, we'll do it!"

"I ... don't think that will be necessary, Pinkie Pie," Rarity said. "At least, I hope so."

"Yeah," Fluttershy said. "I hope so, too." She looked away, uncertain.

Fluttershy returned home and put her bag by the door.

"Hey, sweetie!" Mrs. Shy greeted her. "How was school today?"

"Better," Fluttershy answered, "and worse. My Spanish teacher, Miss Dust, showed me an app she wants me to use to make learning Spanish easier but then ..."

"But then?"

"Then she touched me in a way I wasn't really comfortable with," Fluttershy answered.

Mrs. Shy narrowed her eyes. "I think I understand. Looks like we'll have to a little talk with school."

"Can it wait?" Fluttershy asked. "Right now I kind of ... don't want to deal with it."

"Okay," Mrs. Shy said. "We'll wait until you're ready. But it will be dealt with, Fluttershy. This, I vow!" she made a dramatic gesture, pumping her fist, then made snacks for Fluttershy.

After snacks, Fluttershy went up to her room, sat at her desk, and got out her phone. She opened the app Miss Sonia had given her.

On it were the three faces. Looking at each, Fluttershy thought they looked familiar, but something was keeping her from recalling where from. It was like someone had inserted a see-through plate in her memory, letting her see through to the other side, but now allowing her to get through and fully reclaim the memory.

Fluttershy pushed the thought aside for now. She'd bring it up to the rest of their friends tomorrow.

For now, she was going to see if this app was any good.

As she was moving through the screens, she noticed the ratings for the app in the corner. It was a full five stars.

Curious if the reviews would help her navigate the app, Fluttershy clicked on them and read through a few.

This app is so weird. One minute, I'm trying to learn Spanish, the next thing I know, I'm spacing out and jerking it right in the middle of study room until I jizzed! I woke up knowing a lot more Spanish did, but man, was that odd!

Fluttershy covered her mouth and gasped. How explicit! It was scandalous to leave a review like that.

It must be a troll, Fluttershy figured.

But then the next review said a similar thing.

So my French teacher told me to install this app. I played around with it for a little awhile, and the next thing I know, I'm speaking French while playing with myself!

"Ugh." Fluttershy shut her eyes and looked away. She needed to look away. She clicked out of the reviews and went back to the main app.

Maybe those people were just freaks who got really turned on by non-English languages. That was certainly more believable than this language app somehow made people masturbate.

Fluttershy clicked on the icon of Sonia Dust's face, though she was still troubled by how she remembered and yet not remembered the other faces.

The app's loading screen was interesting. It showed a kiss mark of black lipstick set in the middle of a green circle that spun around as it loaded.

Fluttershy watched it, unaware of how she was falling deeper. The loading screen created an optical illusion, making it look deeper than it actually was.

Fluttershy felt sleepy.

“Presenar a la amante," the app said.

"Presenar a la amante," Fluttershy repeated.

“Amas a la amante."

"Amo la señora," Fluttershy answered back in perfect Spanish.

“Serás una buena puta para la amante."

“Voy a ser una buena puta para la amante,” Fluttershy replied.

“Te corres a la amante,” the app demanded.

“Voy a …”

Fluttershy pulled down her skirt. The spinning lipstick mark appeared in her vision. She thought she saw it spinning right in front of her face, pressed up against her nose.

She guided a hand down towards her cunt and fingered herself, pressing it and out.

Fluttershy moaned and closed her eyes. She panted slightly from the fingering, but she wondered why she was doing this.

"Wait, what am I doing? I shouldn't be ... not at this time of day!"

“Amas a la amante," the app said, as if sensing her reluctance.

The words had a powerful effect on her. She instantly went back to what she was doing, fingering herself deeper and faster.

"Sí," Fluttershy said. "Amo a la señora."

"You love mistress so much. Usted correrra la amarás. You will-"

"Cum!" the app and Fluttershy said at the same time, Fluttershy panting heavily now.

"Yes! Love mistress! Must cum for mistress! Debo correrme para amante!" Fluttershy raved to herself, her fingers a blur as she worked her cunt in a frenzy.

Her vagina winked before letting out a squirt, shooting and spraying cum all over the floor under her desk.

"Ooh ..." Fluttershy moaned and leaned back into her seat, closing her eyes and drifting to sleep.

The app continued to play, repeating various Spanish phrases and words so Fluttershy's brain could absorb them while she slept. There was a definite theme to the words chosen, of submission, desire, pleasure, and obedience. Obedecer and amante came up frequently, though they were a few more sensible phrases thrown in as well, like perdón. Just enough to keep the suspicion off and keep the hapless victim from realizing what was happening.

The next day, Fluttershy and Mrs. Shy went to Principal Celestia's office. After Fluttershy had found the time to clean up her room without letting her mom know what she'd been up to it.

They entered the office and sat down. Mrs. Shy's nostrils flared up and down like a bull ready to charge.

Celestia met them amicably, sitting at her desk and putting her hands together. "Hello, Mrs. Shy. What can I help you with today?"

"You can start by firing your new Spanish teacher," Mrs. Shy answered. "Sonia Dust, I think her name was? Apparently she's touched my daughter in a way none of us approve of - and most other schools wouldn't either!"

Celestia tilted her head. She looked utterly baffled. "Are you sure?"

"Yes, I'm sure!" Mrs. Shy answered. "Fluttershy, tell Celestia what you told me."

“She, um, kissed me,” Fluttershy said. “Without permission.”

"That's fascinating," Celestia said, "and worrisome. I wouldn't have hired Sonia Dust if I didn't have complete faith in her abilities as a teacher. I'll open an investigation. If you'll please permit a few things to sort this out, I'm sure I'll get to the bottom of this. I'm sure Miss Dust has a perfectly reasonable explanation ..."

"I don't want to hear any explanations," Mrs. Shy snapped. "She's made my daughter feel unsafe, and I want her gone this second, or I'll have no choice but to take Fluttershy out of Canterlot High and transfer her somewhere else! Maybe even Crystal Prep."

Fluttershy winced at the idea, but Mrs. Shy knew what she was doing, as the mention of Crystal Prep made Celestia's brow shoot up.

"I'll talk to Sonia Dust right away," Celestia said, standing up. "I'll give her a heads-up and let her know about the unfortunate circumstances of her departure from the school and give her time to collect her things."

"Good," Mrs. Shy said with a smile.

Celestia pushed a button to the loudspeaker. "Sonia Dust to the principal's office. Sonia Dust to the principal's office, please."

Mrs. Shy pressed a hand around Fluttershy's shoulder. The two of them got up and left the room just as Sonia was entering.

Mrs. Shy shot Sonia a dirty glare, but Sonia didn't seem to notice.

Sonia kept her eyes focused on Fluttershy. She gave Fluttershy a warm smile as she passed.

Fluttershy shuddered. She didn't like that smile. Something about seemed wrong, like it wasn't a smile, but a mask holding back and hiding a bundle of rage.

Fluttershy felt something wet smack her across the back of her neck. If she didn't know better, she'd say it was something almost like a kiss.

She turned around, and Sonia Dust was standing in the door to the principal's office, too far away to place a kiss on Fluttershy's neck., but still with a smile which had now changed to one of arrogance.

Fluttershy rubbed at her neck. There was definitely something wet there.

She pulled out her hand and saw smudgings of black lipstick on her fingers.

"Huh," Fluttershy said with curiosity. Where could that have come from?

The next morning, Fluttershy came down the stairs in her butterfly pajamas.

Laughter came from the kitchen, which was unusual in Fluttershy's household.

Fluttershy raced down the stairs to see what was going on, and she couldn't believe what she saw.

Sonia Dust was sitting at the table with Mrs. Shy, and they were laughing and eating pancakes.

"Mom?" Fluttershy asked. "What ... what is this? Why are you having breakfast with Sonia Dust?"

"Oh, Fluttershy, I didn't hear you come down!" Mrs. Shy said. "Sonia Dust was just sharing a delightful story with me about this one time a student wanted a kiss from her. A kiss! From an adult! Can you believe it?" She found this funny and burst back into laughter.

"But ..." Fluttershy rubbed sorely at her shoulder.

"Oh, about that," Mrs. Shy said, "Sonia Dust explained everything to me. She didn't mean to hurt you or scare you. You see, what she did was an ancient Spanish gesture of saying goodbyes from the feudal age. She wasn't groping you; she was just saying goodbye!" Sonia nodded.

"Ancient Spanish ...?" Fluttershy stammered, wondering how her mother could fall for what was obviously drivel and made up excuses.

Then she saw it. Fluttershy tilted her head and saw a hickey with a kiss mark at the center of it on Mrs. Shy's neck. The mark was the same color as Sonia's lipstick.

"Excuse me," Fluttershy said, "I think I need to go back upstairs."

"Take your time!" Mrs. Shy said. "I'm sure Miss Dust would be willing to drive you when you're ready for school!"

Fluttershy went to school with her mom as she usually did instead. It took some begging and pleading, and for Sonia to interject that she didn't mind if Mrs. Shy took Fluttershy. Almost like Mrs. Shy was submissive to her and waiting for her permission.

She wisely decided to skip Spanish class that day. It pained her to play hooky like an irresponsible jock, but she couldn't face Sonia in the classroom. Something was up with her, and she needed to get her friends together so they could figure out why.

It was difficult to get their friends that day. Wherever she went, Fluttershy saw Sonia standing close by and watching her, occasionally making shush gestures with her mouth whenever Fluttershy tried to steer the conversation towards Sonia, which for some reason, whenever Sonia did that, Fluttershy would obey (obedezco) and start talking about something else.

Fluttershy returned home. Everything seemed as normal about her house other than the kiss mark on her mom's neck which mysteriously refused to wash off, and which her father didn't seem to notice or care about. Other than that, they had dinner, watched TV, Zephyr Breeze loafed around, and went to bed.

Fluttershy crawled under her covers and closed her eyes. She wasn't sure if she could sleep after everything that happened today.

Sonia was definitely not to be trusted. She had done something to Ms.Shy. Fluttershy just needed to figure out what before it was too late.

Fluttershy heard the door creaking open, and the floorboards in her room creaking to follow it.

"Who's-" Fluttershy sat upright, but a hand clamped around her mouth and forced her head back onto the pillow.

"Shh," Sonia said, pressing a finger to her thick, pitch-black lips. "There's no need to shout. I'm right here."

Fluttershy shouted, but it came out muffled from the hand.

"Quiet," Sonia said. "You and your have friends have been quite a thorn in our side for a long time, you know, but that ends. Soon, the entire school will be under our control, including you and your little friend group. Now, it's time for you - oh, where are my manners? What are you thinking, Sonata!" Sonia rapped her knuckles against her head. "En espanol." She cleared her throat. "Es la hora que seas una puta."

Sonata took her hand off Fluttershy's mouth, and before Fluttershy could get out a scream, Sonata grabbed her by the cheeks and bent down, placing a forceful kiss on Fluttershy's lips and pinning her to the bed.

Sonata placed a hand on Fluttershy's left breast, the same way she had before, but Fluttershy made no effort. She couldn't. Her head felt like it was emptying out. Like all of of her thoughts were pouring out from her ears and onto the pillow except for a select few that Sonata had cultivated. Thoughts like someter, obedecer, semen, semen para su amante, besos, amar sus besos, querer sus besos, necesitar sus besos para correrse.

And it was true. Fluttershy did want Sonata's kisses. She needed them so she could cum, as she soon did.

"Let's not make a mess, shall we?" Sonata pulled the covers off Fluttershy, then pulled down her pajamas so Fluttershy didn't ruin anything by soaking it with the creme that poured of her winking snatch, cum bubbling out from it like a running creak or a small fountain.

Fluttershy blinked, and when she opened her eyes again, they were replaced with black hearts, filled with nothing but love and affection for mistress Sonata.

"Mistress!" Fluttershy shouted, gripping the sides of her bed in the throes of her orgasm. "Yo quiero ser tu buena puta!"

Sonata chuckled. "I know you do." She dipped a finger into Fluttershy's honey pot, drew Fluttershy's cum onto her finger, and sipped it off her finger to swallow. "I know you do."

Sonata stroked Fluttershy's hair with her clean hand, whispering sweet nothings and assurances about how Fluttershy was going to be not just a good slut, (buena puta) but the best slut, (mejor puta) for her mistress, Amante Sonata, her favorite teacher in her favorite class.

Author's Note

I think this may be one of the darkest chapters I've written yet.

First, you've got Sonata picking on Fluttershy because she knows that Fluttershy is an easy target when not backed up by her friends. Then you have her offering sympathy for Fluttershy's social issues in a way it's implied the other teachers don't to make Fluttershy trust her, then you have her acting like she cares about Fluttershy before straight-up committing teacher-on-student, which is a serious problem. And THEN, after all of that, just when Fluttershy thinks there's something to be done, she finds 'Sonia' in her house and her mother, her main support within the house, is compromised!

I knew this story was going to get dark, but yikes.

And yet I am ... oddly okay with all that? Am I terrible person?

Intended Translations:

French

Elle est notre professeur préférée et ces robes sont fantastiques. Ils sont tellement serrés et, comme tu di = she is our favorite teacher and these dresses are fantastic. They’re so tight, and, how you say ...

“Oui, je vois = Yes, I see.
Ces robes sont les nouveaux uniformes assignés par notre professeur = these are the new uniforms assigned by our teacher.

Nous allons être en retard! Puis Mademoiselle Dagi ne nous donnera qu'un baiser au lieu de cinq = We’re going to be late! Then Miss Dagi will give us one kiss instead of five!

Spanish

Muy Bien = very good.
Bueno dias, mi estudiantes! I am Sonia Dust, vuestra nueva maestra de español= Good morning, my students! I am Sonia Dust, your new Spanish teacher.

Si. Tú. = Yes. You.

Rapido, personas! Tenemos que = Hurry, people! We need to get (a move on)

Me llamo = my name is.
Vamos a ver una peli = let’s watch a film.

Presenar a la amante = Submit to mistress.
Amas a la amante = you love mistress.
Amo la señora = I love mistress.
Serás una buena puta para la amante = you will be a good slut for mistress.
Voy a ser una buena puta para la amante = I will be a good slut for mistress.
Usted correrra la amarás = you will cum for mistress.
Voy a … = I will.
Usted enviará. La amarás = You will submit. You will love her.
Debo correrme para amante! = must cum for mistress.

someter, obedecer, semen, semen para su amante, besos, amar sus besos, querer sus besos, necesitar sus besos para correrse. = submit, obey, cum, cum for your mistress, kisses, you love her kisses, want her kisses, need her kisses to cum.

Es la hora que seas una puta. = it’s time for you to be a good slut.
Yo quiero ser tu buena puta = I want to be your good slut.

Buena puta = good slut
Puta mejor = best slut
Amante = Mistress
Obedecer = obey
Perdón = excuse me.

Sweet Treats

Pinkie rested her head against her palm. Then patted her hands on the desk. Then made weird, warbling noises like a horse blowing bubbles, the kind of noise only Pinkie Pie could make.

She stopped, saddened by the empty seat next to her. Fluttershy hadn’t arrived at Spanish class yet. This worried her. Fluttershy was so delicate. It wouldn’t take much to send her running for the safety of her bed covers to hide from the world and skip class. The teacher wasn’t in yet, either, as the desk was empty.

One of those problems was rectified when the door opened and Miss Sonia stepped in, her dress flowing elegantly behind her as always.

“Good morning, class!” Sonia said, slipping out of her usual Spanish. “I apologize for being late. I was helping a student out of class.”

Wonder who that was, Pinkie Pie thought briefly, before turning her mind back to Fluttershy, then to candy and cupcakes, then back to Fluttershy.

Fluttershy came into the room and the sight of made Pinkie Pie sit up, though not out of excitement.

Fluttershy was wearing the same black and purple dress with webbing as Sonia was, though fitted to her size, of course, along with a bit of black lipstick on her lips. She leaned against the doorframe, posing seductively and dramatically, before sashaying her way to her seat.
Pinkie blinked.

This is worse than her goth phase.

Sonia Dust began a lecture about present participle in Spanish, but Pinkie couldn’t hear it over her attention being focused on Fluttershy.”

“Fluttershy,” Pinkie whispered, “Fluttershy, what are you wearing? Why are you dressed like the teacher?”

“Shh,” Fluttershy snapped at her.

“What?” Pinkie said. “Fluttershy, what’s with you, you’re not like this!”

Fluttershy closed her eyes in frustration. She raised her hand.

“Yes, Fluttershy?” Sonia said.

“Miss Dust, Pinkie Pie keeps talking in class,” Fluttershy said.

“Does she?” Sonia asked, placing her hands on her hips.

“No I’m not!” Pinkie Pie insisted, looking guilty.

“Well, since you’re not talking in class, I’ll thank you not to start talking in the class, entiendes?” Sonia said. “Now, where were we …”

Pinkie didn’t know or care where they were in the lecture. The entire time, all her attention was focused on Fluttershy.

“And then after class was over, I tried to talk to her and asked her if she wanted to hang out and if she was feeling all right and maybe she was feeling funny after eating some of Granny Smith’s coleslaw, but she said she didn’t want to hang out, she was fine, and then I’m pretty sure she cussed me out in Spanish! I don’t even know what she said!” Pinkie flailed her arms, concluding her tale.

“That is concerning,” Twilight said, cupping her chin. “Sunset Shimmer hasn’t wanted to hang out in awhile either.”

“Not to mention that ridiculous accent she insists on keeping up,” Rarity said. “I must confess, darlings, all this hubbub between the French and Spanish classes has me worried about my German class!”

“It’ll be okay, Rarity,” Applejack said. “There’s no way whatever’s going on could be happening in groups of three.”

“I haven’t seen Rainbow Dash in awhile, either,” Twilight said. “Does anyone know where she went?”

The others shrugged.

“I could call her?” Pinkie suggested, pulling out her phone. She looked at it dejectedly. “I could use her inspiring speeches after what happened to Fluttershy …”

“Oh? Qu'est-il arrivé à qui?”

Pinkie Pie was startled and nearly dropped her phone, bouncing it back and forth between her hands like a hot potato before steadying it.

Sunset and Rainbow Dash were standing down the hall, dressed in the blue latex dress and holding books up to their chests with the goal of pushing up their bosoms. Fluttershy was also with them, and giving Pinkie Pie a serious case of side-eye.

“Bonjour, girls!” Sunset greeted them perkily. “To whom were you referring to just now?”

Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, and Pinkie all exchanged glances. They were going to have to navigate this carefully.

“No one,” Rarity said. “We were talking about one.”

“Is that right,” Fluttershy said with a hint of disbelief.

“Non, that cannot be right,” Sunset said, her accent thick and heavy. “You could not have been talking about no one, so you were clearly talking about someone. Whomst was it, and why were you talking about them?”

“Uh …” Twilight stammered.

“Ah, forgive me, forgive me,” Sunset said, raising a hand. “If it’s not something to do with me or mes amies, here, then I suppose it is really none of my business, oui? If you’ll pardon us, we must be off.”

“Sure,” Applejack said. She and Rarity moved aside to let the three of them through.

As they walked away, Sunset, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash all looked at the rest of them over their shoulders. Sunset had a manic look in her eye, Fluttershy a questioning and suspicious one, and Rainbow Dash a confident and flirtatious one.

Rainbow Dash blew a kiss at Pinkie Pie, who, not wanting to chance falling under whatever spell the other two, sidled off to the side to evade it, though there was no solid projectile, unlike some kisses that flown through the halls previously.

“Okay, girls,” Rarity said, deciding to state the obvious, “something’s not right here, and we simply must get to the bottom of it.”

“Leave it to me!” Pinkie Pie said. “Behind Fluttershy, I’m the best at sneaking around!”

“Eh,” Twilight said. She had observed Pinkie Pie’s sneaking abilities seemed to operate under Roger Rabbit film rules - if it was funny, she was a quiet as a silent ghost. But when it came to something serious, like whatever had been done to Sunset …

Applejack seemed to sense Twilight’s apprehension, as she went up to Pinkie and put a hand on her shoulder. “Okay, Pinkie Pie. We’re counting on you, all right? Go and figure out what’s up, what’s happened to our friends, and what we can to stop it and maybe reverse before it spreads to anyone else.”

“Agent Pie is on the case!” Pinkie saluted again and proceed to somersault backwards through the hall. Twilight hoped they had made the right choice.

Later in the afternoon, after most of the students had gone, but before the school locked the doors, Pinkie Pie emerged from a janitor’s closet which she had managed to break in and use as a hiding spot, ready to conduct her investigation. She wore a typical spy catsuit and night vision goggles on her head. The fact she had those even though it was still daylight out was best not questioned.

“Those new teachers are up to no good, and Agent Double-o-Pie is going to figure out what!” Pinkie decreed.

She hugged the walls and peered over the corner. Her eyes widened and she retreated back when she saw her suspects walking down the hall.

“Do you think we’re in trouble, Ad - I mean, Dagi?” Sonia asked.

“Of course we are, but no,” Dagi answered, a reply which confused both Sonia and Pinkie. “You did kiss a student, Sonia. The principal can’t let that go unanswered. But obviously, we’re not going to suffer any, you know, actual consequences. The school board just has to keep up the illusion of consequences.” She waved her hand through the air. They walked on, not noticing Pinkie.

“Trying to get out of consequences, huh?” Pinkie said. “We’ll see what Principal Celestia has to say about that! She hates it when people dodge their responsibilities. I’ll tell Celestia about this, and when she hears you three don’t you’re going to suffer any consequences, ooh, you’ll see! She’ll get mad! We should have gone to her in the first place …”

Pinkie made her way through the halls, careful to avoid the foreign language teachers, but she never ran into them in the hallway after that one encounter.

The reason for this became clear when Pinkie approached the principal’s office. The door was left ajar, and she heard voices speaking through it - the teachers’ voices.

Pinkie made her way up to the office and peered inside through the crack in the door, straining her eyes to hear the conversation.

“I understand your concern, Celestia, but you really shouldn’t be worried,” Dagi said, waving a hand. Sonia and a third woman Pinkie didn’t recognize sat next to her. “We’re just teaching these girls what’s to be expected of them when they grow up. Isn’t that what school is all about?”

Celestia chuckled, but it was one of those angry I’m-laughing-to-keep-the-peace kind of chuckles. “Yes, you’re right about that, but here at Canterlot High, we believe it is our responsibility to break stereotypical gender roles, not reinforce them. We don’t want to teach our female staff that they should be expected to kiss whoever asks for it whenever.”

“No?” Dagi said. “That’s a shame. I find it helps to make sure a girl’s expectation of reality is well, realistic.”

“And if you really wanted to teach girls about the ways gender essentialism is in actuality a manufactured idea that is descended from medieval ideas meant to keep women under submissive and subservient under a system that always assume them to be the bad actors in any given situation while giving men the benefit of the doubt, you should be teaching somewhere other than a patriarchal, capitalist society like the United States that commodifies women and sex while simultaneously demonizing them,” Sonia said.

Celestia gave Sonia an odd look.

“Yes, well,” Dagi said. “Disregarding my college’s Gender and Politics 102 class …”

“Dagi,” the third woman said, nudging Dagi’s leg with her foot.

“What?” Dagi said.

The twin-tailed woman nodded towards the door, and Pinkie was sure that she’d been found out.

Dagi’s lips curled into a thin smile, and she chuckled.

Pinkie shuddered, frozen in place. Was Dagi going to do something to her? … Was she going to do the same thing to her she’d done to Sunset?

“Discussions of gender and politics aside, I can’t rest at ease knowing that teachers under my employ are going around kissing students,” Celestia said. “I’m afraid I’m going to have to let you all go.”

“Oh, you think so, huh?” Dagi said.

“That is indeed what I think,” Celestia said, narrowing her eyes.

“Are you sure I couldn’t convince to think otherwise? Or better yet … not at all?”

“What?”

Dagi hopped to her feet and walked over to Celestia’s desk. She grabbed Celestia by the cheeks and planted a forceful kiss on Celestia’s lips.

“Mmh!” Celestia shivered, trying to resist for all of five seconds before falling. Hearts appeared in her eyes, and cum splattered across her thighs, at least if the dark spot that rapidly spread across her pants was anything to judge off.

Dagi let go, and Celestia fell back against her chair, giggling and babbling incoherently.

“Are you sure you couldn’t find it in your heart to make an exception for me and my colleagues?” Dagi said, placing her hand on the table and presenting Celestia with a view down her top. “After all, if you fired us, well … I’m not sure where else we’d have to go, where else we could get employed. After all, Canterlot High presents with so many … opportunities.”

Dagi glared out the corner of her eyes at the door, grinning like a shark, and Pinkie knew Dagi was looking at her. She knew Pinkie was there. She was just messing with her, having her fun, taunting Pinkie like an arrogant predator who was sure her prey was already as good as captured.

“I’m sure,” Celestia said airily, sounding high, “something can be done to make sure you stay on.” She patted her hand on the table like a rag doll, making a doomed attempt to appear serious by reaching for a stack of papers on her desk, but she kept missing it, her hand thumping against the wood while it searched for the paper, unable to focus through the haze of pleasure.

Dagi took Celestia’s hand and guided it to the papers. “You were saying?”

“Perhaps … if you made a petition showing your support by the students and how much they love having you for a teacher, I wouldn’t have to fire you after all, because it would look bad on me,” Celestia said, though her mind was elsewhere, her head rocking back and forth.

“That should be easy,” Dagi said, she and her companions all with maniac grins. “Thank you, Principal Celestia. I’m sure your … cooperation in this manner will be well rewarded.”

She, Sonia, and the other woman all blew kisses at Celestia that manifested into solid projectiles that smacked Celestia on the cheeks, leaving kiss marks in blue, purple, and black.

Celestia let out a high moan and toppled out of her chair, rolling around on the floor in the throes of ecstasy, leaving a puddle of cum on the floor as it built up and overflowed from the top of her pants.

Pinkie turned and darted down the hall, hoping to get away as fast as possible and let the others know what she saw ASAP.

The door to Celestia’s creaked open.

“Leaving so soon?” Dagi called. “But you look so lonely! Don’t you want a nice, hot, warm, wet kiss?”

That does sound nice, Pinkie thought, before reasserting control over her thoughts and continuing to book it out of there as fast she could. An ebon projectile zipped past her head and hit a nearby locker, leaving a black kiss mark on the gray door. It had missed her by an inch. Any closer, and it would have hit, and, Pinkie guessed, put her under the same effect as Celestia.

She continued running, not noticing how there weren’t any more blown kisses after that.

The teachers stood gathered in the door to Celestia’s office.

“Should we go after her?” Aria asked.

“No need,” Dagi said. “We’re far enough along in our plan that it’s already too late for her to do anything to stop it. She’ll fall the same as the rest of them soon enough.”

“Good point,” Aria said. The three of them went onto their offices to lock up for the night.

Pinkie ran through the hall and skidded to a dead halt when Sunset Shimmer appeared like a ghost out from a side hall.

“Bonjour, Pinkie,” Sunset said, greeting Pinkie with a smile. “What’s the hurry?”

“Hurry?” Pinkie said. “There’s not any hurry. I’m just … really excited to go get ice cream with my friends. Yeah, that’s it.” Pinkie backed up, trying to stay out of the reach of Sunset’s arm, lest Sunset do to her what Adagio did to Celestia. Something about Sunset seemed different, and not just her change of clothes or her accent, but Pinkie couldn’t put her finger on it.

“Do you have to be in such a rush, ma chérie?” Sunset leaned against a locker, her falling down over one side of her face sensually, covering her eye. “After all, there’s much to be said about taking things slow.”

Sunset’s hand crept toward Pinkie.

Pinkie’s teeth chattered inside her skull. She smacked Sunset’s hand, slapping her on the wrist.

“I’m sorry, Sunset, but I really have to go, kay, thanks, bye!”

Pinkie sprinted down the hall past Sunset.

Sunset pursed her lips, watching her go. “Mm. Disappointing.”

Pinkie gathered up her friends and related all that she saw.

“So even Celestia’s in on it, too!?” Applejack put her hands on the sides of her head in alarm.

“That is most troublesome,” Rarity said. “Twilight, I’m worried that whoever these new ‘teachers’ are, they may know about how things work around here than they let on.”

“I agree, Rarity,” Twilight rubbed at her chin, her glasses shifting on her nose. “We need to think of a plan.”

“But how?” Applejack said. “We don’t know how they actually work! If it’s the Shadowbolts, that’s one thing, but we don’t know who they are or what they want. What’s their goal? What’s their endgame?”

“Yes, Applejack, I understand that is the nature of the problem,” Twilight said. “We need to fight back, but we need to know what we’re fighting back against. How do they operate? How are they getting all the students to dress like that? What they did to do Sunset, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash?”

“We need to figure it out soon, or they might just do it to us before we’re ready,” Rarity said.

“Right. And Pinkie, you said they saw you?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah,” Pinkie said. “They were having a nice, normal, totally not evil chat with Principal Celestia, then they saw me, and wham-bam, smooch, squirt!” Pinkie mimed, chopping her hands and shaking her shoulders.

Rarity shuddered. “That was a more detailed recreation than strictly necessary, darling.”

“We have to assume they know we’re onto them,” Twilight said. “That makes this more dangerous. They’ll probably be waiting for us. We have to be extremely careful. Buddy system. Nobody goes through the hallways without another one of us around. If you see something that looks the tiniest bit suspicious, you call it in immediately, no joking around, no, ‘oh, I’m sure that’s innocent.’ If so much as a trophy in the display case is slightly to the left of when you last saw it, you call the rest of us and get us there right away, got it?”

“Right!” the girls nodded in agreement.

Twilight sighed. “It looks we’re in shadow war territory now, girls. I just hope it’s not too late and they don’t already have an ambush waiting for us.”

“We’ll make it through, Twilight,” Applejack assured her. She took Twilight’s hand. “Always have. Always will.”

“I hope you’re right.”

“Y’all know I am. Don’t even pretend otherwise.” Applejack winked. Twilight gave a slight smile in return.

Applejack and Rarity walked through the hall the next morning, passing by the trophy case while clutching their textbooks close to their chests, trying their best to look inconspicuous and avoid eye contact with anyone of the students running around in fetish gear, as Applejack crudely dubbed it.

“Think we’re good?” Applejack whispered out the side of her mouth. She stopped to pretend to look at the trophy case.

“I think … wait, no. Look sharp. Danger, two o’ clock,” Rarity said.

Applejack glanced over and saw Dagi approaching them, the clicks of her heels echoing in the hallways.

“Act natural,” Applejack whispered.

“Darling, please, who do you take me for, an amateur?” Rarity said. They both stared at the trophy case, pretending to be invested in it. But Dagi’s reflection appeared in the polished window, and their eyes couldn’t help but glance toward it.

“Well, well, well,” Dagi said. “What we have we here? A pair of students walking around the hall by themselves during school hours. Now, isn’t that suspicious?” She added a growl to the last word that sounded both threatening and sexually, like the thought of it turned her on.

“We were just heading to lunch,” Applejack said.

“Is that all?” Dagi asked.

“That’s all,” Rarity said.

“Oh, very well, I suppose,” Dagi said. “Carry on. Oh, but if either of you two are interested in learning French, do come by my office sometime. I’d be happy to tutor you. I think you’d find it very … enlightening.” Dagi gave a big predator grin and turned to walk away, her fine butt cheeks jiggling in her latex dress.

“Whew!” Rarity said. “That was a close one.” She noticed Applejack glaring at Dagi. “Applejack? What are you thinking? I don’t like that look in your eye. That look in your eye is the one you always get when you’re about to do something stupid.”

“She’s got her back on us,” Applejack said. “For once, we’ve got the advantage here. It would be plumb foolish not to take it.”

“It’d be ‘plumb foolish’ to make our move when we don’t what she’s capable of,” Rarity said.

“I’m going in.”

“Applejack!” Rarity strained her voice, trying to yell at Applejack to stop while also keeping quiet enough that she didn’t draw Dagi’s attention.

“What’d y’all do to our friends!?” Applejack shouted as she charged, shoulder tackling Dagi in the back, slamming her elbow right at the base of her spine. Dagi toppled over like a stack of cards.

“Applejack,” Rarity said.

“Don’t start with me now, Rarity!” Applejack said. “This witch is up to something, and I am to find out what!”

“Applejack.”

“What did you do to Sunset? To Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash? Tell me before I hit you again!” She waved her fist around the air.

“Applejack.” Rarity grabbed Applejack by the chin and guided her head. “Look.”

Dagi got to her knees, then rose up to stand on her feet. She looked horrible. Parts of her body were showing an entirely different self, one wearing purple pantyhose with thin, small limbs. Her face was split down the middle, one half looking the same as it was, the other looking like a teenage girl no older than Rarity or Applejack. Visual glitching covered her body, centered around her shoulders, waist, and knees, with a line going through and dividing her face between the two halves. It looked like the colors of an off-air TV channel that’d been scuppered. Every now and then, the glitching would appear on a part of her body and reshape it, making it switch between the teenage parts and the adult parts.

“Your name’s … not Dagi,” Applejack said. Her head felt funny, like she’d been having a headache, but now it was clearing up - a mist in her mind lifted.

“We … we know you,” Rarity said. “We’ve fought you before.”

Applejack twitched her eye. This was frustrating. The mist was lifting, but it wasn’t gone. She could recover enough to know that she and Rarity knew Dagi - or was it Dazzle? That was a name going through her head - but she couldn’t recall everything, just some things.

Dagi lifted up a hand mirror and examined it. She touched a hand to her cheek, observing her visual distortions.

“So.” Dagi closed the hand mirror shut, and in the emptiness of the hallway, the snap it made when the halves closed together sounded more terrifying than anything Applejack could think of - more terrifying than a rampaging rhino, the thundering hooves or a loose herd of oxen, or even a dragon’s roar. “You’ve broken my glamour.”

“Yeah!” Applejack said, regaining her bearings. She pointed a finger. “That’s right, I did! Now answer our questions before I break something else of yours!”

“No,” Dagi said. “No, I don’t think I will.”

“I’ll-”

“You’ll do nothing,” Dagi said, her voice sharp and intimidating, enough that Applejack halted the fist she was raising.. “Here’s what’s going to happen. I’m going to turn around. I’m going to walk away, and we’re all going to pretend like this little incident never happened. We wouldn’t Celestia finding about this … unfortunate occurrence, would we?”

“Dazzle?” Rarity said, not focusing on the conversation. “I think her name is Dazzle. Dagi … Adagio?”

“Fat chance!” Applejack said. “I’m gonna take you out here and now before you hurt any more of my friends!”

Dagi sighed. “I tried to give you a chance to get off the hook, but no, you just had to be so stubborn, didn’t you? Why, you might have even been able to go back to your friends, but I guess we’ll never know now, will we?”

Dagi blew a kiss, and two projectile kisses emerged from her mouth, hurtling towards Applejack and Rarity like speeding bullets.

“Rarity, look out!”

Applejack tackled Rarity to the floor and brought them both down, ducking them out of the way of the blown kisses.

“Are we safe?” Rarity asked.

“I don’t know,” Applejack said. She turned over and saw the kisses had struck the trophy case, leaving kiss marks on the glass. She looked over the hall and saw Dagi had slipped away while they were busy dodging her attack. “Son of a biscuit, that slippery snake got away!”

“It’s for the best, really,” Rarity said. “I don’t think we can take her like this, Applejack. Do you see how calm she was? You bull rushed her without warning, and she never flinched! Always kept up her poker face.”

“Yeah, but-”

“Applejack, when she told you to stop, you froze mid-punch and you’re not even under her control, as far as we know! We can’t fight something like that just be running in blindly without a plan.”

Applejack sighed. “I guess you’re right.”

“Of course I’m right. We will beat her, Applejack, but it won’t be by tackling her at random. Now get off me and help me up, would you?”

Applejack obliged.

Applejack and Rarity met up in the cafeteria with Pinkie Pie and Twilight to discuss what they saw.

“Really?” Twilight said. “She glitched out?”

“I don’t know how else to describe it,” Applejack said. “It was like playing Super Pony Adventure and the whole game just crashed, only she kept running.”

“And she mentioned a glamour?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah. What of it? Should we care about that?” Applejack said.

“We should,” Twilight said. “It explains a lot. If what you remembered is right, then she is someone we’ve fought before, she’d want to disguise herself before coming back. A glamour is a powerful enchantment used by magical creatures. I’ve read about them, but I never thought they were real.”

The others stared her.

“What? Just because Sunset came from a magical pony alternate dimension means I automatically have to assume all magic is real? Anyway, if she’s using one, it might explain why some of us keep getting headaches when we think we might recognize her.”

“Actually,” Rarity said, “it’s entirely possible I am completely wrong about this, of course, but if we have fought her before, then I … I don’t think you were there, Twilight. I think this was before your time.”

“Right,” Twilight said. “Wait. If that’s right, Rarity, then I shouldn’t be affected by the glamour as as much, since I don’t pose as much of a threat to them, they shouldn’t have warded against me specifically as much,”

“Twilight, please,” Pinkie said. “You think if they’re using some kind of magic to disguise themselves and give people headaches when they try to investigate, they wouldn’t have made it all-purpose?”

“That’s a good point, Pinkie,” Rarity said. “What do you think, Applejack? … Applejack?”

“I’m sorry, girls,” Applejack said. “I’m a little distracted. Have any of y’all noticed the cafeteria is … almost completely empty?”

The girls looked around and verified Applejack’s assessment. There were few tables with any students, and of those students, there was one or two at most per table.

“What’s going on now?” Applejack asked.

“Maybe they know something about it?” Pinkie said, pointing to the entrance, where students were departing to join a crowd going down the hallway.

The girls got up and approached the crowd.

“Excuse me? What’s going on here?” Applejack said, tapping someone’s shoulder for attention.

“You don’t know?” Applejack was stunned to see that somehow, out of a good fifty or so students, she had somehow picked Sunset Shimmer out of the crowd without realizing it until Sunset turned around.

“The teachers are holding a special occasion in the gym today,” Sunset said. “There’s going to be milk and cookies, and we’re going to talk about foreign languages and cultures. It’s going to be great! I hope you’ll come and join us. Oh, that reminds me.” Sunset reached into her handbag and produced four paper stubs that she handed to Applejack. “The four of you have been special invites to the occasion. Please come. The event just won’t be the same without you.”

Sunset gave them a big smile and blew a kiss, though this one didn’t produce a projectile.

Applejack stared at the tickets.

“So,” Applejack said, “we’ve gotten four special invites to an event we didn’t hear about or even know it existed until two minutes ago, right after Rarity and I got done antagonizing and trying to get something out of the French teacher who we know is up to no good, and we just happen to get the invites from our friend, Sunset, and Sunset Shimmer really, really wants us to come. Does this scream ‘trap’ to anyone else?”

“Oh yeah,” Pinkie said.

“Definitely,” Twilight said.

“Absolutely a trap,” Rarity said.

“... we’re gonna go anyway, aren’t we?”

“What? No,” Twilight said. “Applejack, I know you and Rainbow Dash read a lot of comics and argue about shipping Captain America with Bucky or Falcon, but despite what they tell you, heading into a trap knowing that it is a trap is not the clever counter they make it sound like.”

“I guess you’re right,” Applejack said. “That would be dum-”

“Please come,” Sunset said, snapping her hand around Applejack’s wrist. “The event won’t be the same without you!”

“Sunset, let go of me,” Applejack said. Sunset said and did nothing except kept her grip on Applejack’s hand. She was giving a strained grin that suggested she was barely fighting back the urge to turn violent on Applejack.

“Sunset,” Applejack said. She glanced at the crowd. A few students were stopping to stare. A few more stopped and joined them. It took Applejack a minute to realize the students were all wearing the same clothes as Sunset, and the same crazed expression.

“Twilight, darling,” Rarity whispered, “what do you suppose Applejack’s comics say about being coerced to walk into a trap?”

Twilight squeaked.

“Twilight, if we don’t do something soon, I suspect these students are going to become very angry with us,” Rarity said.

“Fine, we’ll be there, we’ll be there!” Applejack said. “Just let go of my freaking arm, woman!”

“That’s better,” Sunset said. She let go, and Applejack jerked her hand away. “Do try to keep an open mind, l' petit amoures. Who knows? If you open up a little, you might just find the whole more pleasurable than you were expecting.”

Sunset and the other students resumed walking, blending into the crowd.

“Well, that didn’t sound ominous at all,” Pinkie Pie said dryly.

“We don’t have a choice,” Twilight said. “We’re going.”

The four of them stepped out of the cafeteria and followed the crowd.

When they arrived at the gym, they found it rather plainly decorated for something about foreign cultures. A few balloons and streamers littered the place. A pink banner reading “welcome” in black bold letters was strung from the ceiling. At the far end of the gym, Dagi, Sonia, and Ariel attended a catering station, serving cookies, milk and punch to whoever asked for them. Dagi’s glamour had been repaired, as she showed no signs of her earlier glitching.

“Some event,” Applejack whispered to Twilight.

“Yeah,” Twilight said. She looked around and saw few couples making out, including a few involving two girls or two guys.

“Applejack, Twilight, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity!” Dagi shouted, somehow able to pick them out from well across a large room. “It’s so good to see you could make it! Come, come, join us at the table.”

All eyes in the room fell on their group.

“Don’t mind if we do!” Twilight said, trying to play it cool. They walked up and approached the serving station.

“Everybody, give a warm welcome to our guests of honor!” Dagi said. The crowd applauded. “They’ve been so very special for us in the past, and we’re just so excited to have them be here, aren’t we, girls?”

“Oh, yeah,” Ariel said, deadpan. “Very special.”

“So excited,” Sonia said, her teeth bared like shark fangs.

“Why don’t you have a cookie, dears?” Dagi said, gesturing to the platter of chocolate chip cookies on the table while leaning over, letting them peek down her top, and resting one hand on her hips.

“No thanks,” Twilight said. “We just got out of the cafeteria. We’re not hungry.”

“No, please,” Dagi said. “I insist.”

“No, really,” Applejack said. “We couldn’t eat another bite.”

“Hmm.” Dagi leaned over further and whispered. “Look around.”

The girls did. All around them, students were glaring at them. Even the ones previously engaged in passionate makeout sessions were now glaring at them for daring to turn down the precious cookies.

“Look at them,” Dagi said. “They’re just so very upset that you would turn down this fantastic cookies that we baked just for you. With … special ingredients.” She waved a hand over her chest.

“Well, not just for you, but still,” Sonia said, picking one cookie up and taking a bite out of it.

“Tell you what,” Dagi said. “I know, just between the three of us and the four of you, that we know that you know that we know that you know that we know you and so on and so on,” Dagi waved her hand around, “about what’s really going on here beneath the surface. Though, if you’ll permit me to gloat, I’ll bet we know a good deal more about it than you do. So I’ll cut you a deal. Take a bite of the cookie.” She lifted one up. “And for each bite, we will answer one question.”

The girls looked to each other. If the teachers answered their questions honestly … this might be a worthy tradeoff.

“I’ll go first.” Rarity took the cookie from Dagi’s hand and took a bite. “What’s your plan for the school?”

“To reform it,” Dagi said. “We plan to have a very expansive foreign language program by the time we’re done.”

Rarity took a second bite. “What did you to do our friends?”

“The same thing we’re going to do to you,” Aria said.

Rarity stuffed the cookie into her mouth and gulped. Crumbs caked around her mouth. “How do we beat you?”

“You can’t,” Dagi said. “Not this time.”

Rarity clenched a fist. She reached for another cookie, but Pinkie stopped her and took one.

“Might as well spread it around a bit,” Pinkie Pie said. She chomped down on the cookie, eating half of it in one bite. “What are your names?”

“Oh, what’s in a name?” Dagi said. “As far as you’re concerned, our names are Dagi, Sonia, and Ariel. Nothing more, nothing less.”

Pinkie ate the second half. “How do we cure the students of what you did to them?”

“You can’t,” Ariel said. “But what you makes you think they even want to be cured? How do you know they’re not happy like this?”

“Enough!” Twilight said. “You’re not actually answering our questions! You’re just giving us vague non-answers that let you gloat without actually telling us any useful information!”

“Au contraire,” Dagi said. “We are answering your questions. Just like we said we would.”

“We never said anything about giving the answers you actually wanted,” Ariel added.

“But,” Dagi said, “we’re satisfied, and so …” she clapped her hands twice. “You’re free to go.”

Twilight looked around. The students, at Dagi’s command, stopped staring. The makeouters resumed making out, and all the students were talking and chatting among themselves as if Twilight and her friends didn’t exist.

Twilight gently ushered her friends out the door. She glanced over her shoulder at Dagi.

“This isn’t over,” Twilight mouthed. She left.

Dagi chuckled. “No. Not by a longshot. Not until all your friends, and your friends’ friends, and your entire support networks are dust in my hand.” She curled her hand into a fist.

Rarity woke up the next morning with thoughts about playing hooky and skipping class. Given the … unfortunate current situation, she didn’t feel like risking herself any more than she had to. Perhaps her parents would understand if she requested a transfer to Crystal Prep and told her she didn’t feel safe at CHS anymore. It was unfortunate to come to this, but one must do what is necessary.

Rarity yawned, stretched, and looked out the window and saw the sunlight streaming into her room. She got up from her bed and opened the curtains to let more of the light in. Why should she go to school instead of going out and enjoying this lovely day?

Was für ein schöner Morgen! ... was? Tue ich - tue ich Deutsch sprechen? … Tatsächlich! Aber wie - warum - die Kekse! ... Pinkie Pie! Sie hatte auch welche.

Rarity grabbed her phone and speed-dialed Pinkie Pie.

“Pinkie,Bist du in Ordnung?”

“Rarity! Estaba a punto de llamarte. No puedo hablar ingles!”

“Was? Ich kann dich nicht verstehen.”

“Rarity? Estas enferma? No suenas bien.”

Rarity sighed. “Ich werde einen unserer anderen Freund anrufen. Vielleicht können sie helfen.”

Rarity hung up and dialed Applejack.

“Applejack! Ich bin in Schwierigkeiten und brauche Hilfe!”

“Hello?” Applejack asked. “Who is this? I don’t know any Germans.”

… Wie antworte ich darau Rarity thought. Ich weiß nicht ... Ich weiß nicht, was sie sagt.

“Hello? Hello?” the phone clicked off.

Rarity put the phone down.

Das ist schlecht, Rarity thought. Even her thoughts were in German. Das ist noch schlimmer als ich dachte! Diese Cookies haben mich nicht nur dazu gebracht, über Nacht Deutsch zu lernen! Sie haben mich auch mein Englisch vergessen lassen! Sie schöpften mein Englisch aus und ersetzten es durch Deutsch! Ich erinnere mich nicht einmal an meine Zeitformen und Konjugationen! Was soll ich bloß tun?

Author's Note

My plans for this got a little haywire; initially there would be three chapters each dedicated to each 'language', so three chapters for Adagio and Sunset, three for Sonata and her victims ... but after writing out the last chapter, I couldn't think of anything worthwhile to cram between Fluttershy getting caught and the events of this chapter. So I moved the 'German' portion up to this chapter.

Guess what the special ingredient was in the cookies. Go on. Guess.

Intended Translations
French:
Qu'est-il arrivé à qui? = What happened to who?
Mes amies. = my friends.
Mon cher. = my dear.

Spanish:
Estaba a punto de llamarte. No puedo hablar ingles! = I was just about to call you. I can't speak English!
Estas enferma? No suenas bien. = Are you sick? You don't sound well/right.

German:
Was für ein schöner Morgen! ... was? Tue ich - tue ich Deutsch sprechen? … Tatsächlich! Aber wie - warum - die Kekse! ... Pinkie Pie! Sie hatte auch welche. = what a lovely morning! … what? Am I - am I speaking in German? … I am! But how - why - the cookies! … Pinkie Pie! She had them too.

Bist du in Ordnung? = Are you okay?

Was? Ich kann dich nicht verstehen. = What? I can't understand you.

“Ich werde einen unserer anderen Freund anrufen. Vielleicht können sie helfen. = I'm going to call one of our other friends. Maybe they can help.

Ich bin in Schwierigkeiten und brauche Hilfe! = I'm in a bad situation and I need help.

Wie antworte ich darau Ich weiß nicht ... Ich weiß nicht, was sie sagt. = How do I respond to that? I don't ... I don't know what she's saying.

Das ist schlecht. Das ist noch schlimmer als ich dachte! Diese Cookies haben mich nicht nur dazu gebracht, über Nacht Deutsch zu lernen! Sie haben mich auch mein Englisch vergessen lassen! Sie schöpften mein Englisch aus und ersetzten es durch Deutsch! Ich erinnere mich nicht einmal an meine Zeitformen und Konjugationen! Was soll ich bloß tun? = "This is bad. This is even worse than I thought! Those cookies didn’t just make me learn German overnight! They made me forget my English, too! They scooped out my English and replaced it with German! I don’t even remember my tenses and conjugations! What am I going to do?"

And a Very Special Thanks to my Patrons:

Trepphacs
LazyReader19
Facinus
Thehock1
MyMaskofShame
Captain Croisandwich

11/17/18: Patched instances for "Arial" to read "Ariel."

Her Own Personal Oktoberfest

Pinkie Pie accompanied Rarity into the ladies’ room to act as a bodyguard against any potential latex-clad agents of the foreign language teachers while they were on their way to meet the other girls and try to figure out what to do about Rarity and Pinkie’s swapped tongues.

“No te preocupes, Rarity, nadie va a pasar!” Pinkie assured her.

“Pinkie, Denk daran, ich kann immer noch nicht verstehen, was du sagst ” Rarity said. Though she was eventually able to figure it out by observing Pinkie’s body language. She went into the stall to do her business while Pinkie remained on guard.

Rarity finished up and went over to the sink to wash her hands.

She checked them over to make sure the space under her fingernails was thoroughly cleaned.

Eine Stelle verpasst, she thought to herself.

Hands clamped on her shoulders and spun her around.

“Was?” Rarity thought when she saw Ariel looming over her. Ariel threw her and pinned her down against the sink, placing a wet kiss on her forehead. It felt like the kiss was penetrating her forehead directly into her brain.

“Ah?” Rarity moaned, confused, feeling her vagina wink in the early stages of arousal. But how did she get here? Pinkie Pie was supposed to be guarding for her!

Rarity took a glance from her eye to see Pinkie lying on the bathroom floor, her face covered in kisses.

Ariel broke the kiss and held Rarity by the chin. “You know, Rarity, you’re cute. Now, why don’t you … come by my office and we can discuss your … extra credit?”

Ariel walked out of the room with a confident stride while Rarity sat there, wishing she could kiss as good as Ariel did.

She also had this strange, sudden urge to visit her German teacher in her office sometime today.

There was a knock on the door to Ariel’s office.

Ariel took off her reading glasses and set them down and stopped pretending to thumb through papers. She had a good idea who it was.

“Already?” Ariel muttered to herself. “I was expecting that to take longer … come in.”

Rarity opened the door tentatively. She came in and sat opposite Aria.

“Hello, Rarity,” Ariel said, templing her fingers. “What brings you to my office today?”

“Ich verstehe, du bist der Deutschlehrer.” Rarity said. “Ich hatte gehofft, du könntest mir bei meinem Problem helfen.”

“What was that?” Ariel said, putting a hand to her ear. “I can’t understand you!” She laughed cruelly.

Rarity gasped. She placed her hands on the sides of her head, despondent, wondering what to do now.

“Oh, don’t look so glum, I’m just screwing with you for kicks,” Ariel said. “I can understand you just fine. But, I think our conversation would go a little smoother if you had your mother tongue, hmm?”

Ariel snapped her fingers, and Rarity’s English came flooding back into her head. The verbs, the tenses, the conjugations, all the rules that English broke on itself all the time, like ‘i before e except after c’.

“T-thank you,” Rarity said. “But … why would you do that? I thought we were enemies.”

“We are!” Ariel said, picking up a cup of coffee and taking a swig. “But just because we’re enemies doesn’t mean we can’t sit down and be civil every once in a while. Do you think when the Allies encountered Germans, their first instinct was to gut every one of them without even trying to talk?”

“Yes,” Rarity said. “That was exactly their instinct. They were at war.”

“Okay, bad example,” Ariel said, taking a swig of her joe. “The point being, it’s not helpful to either of us to be all antagonist toward each other all the time. Besides, I imagine you have some questions. Questions that, without Dagi looking over my shoulder, I might just be willing to answer.”

“No thank you,” Rarity said, getting up. “You’ve already been kind enough. I don’t want to push my luck, so I’ll bid you adieu and be on my way.”

“I can answer the questions you had yesterday,” Ariel said. That was enough to make Rarity pause.

“Really?” Rarity said.

“Yes,” Ariel said. “I can answer all of them honestly, and more, if you care. But you have to sit down and be willing to talk.”

“Why should I?” Rarity asked. “What do you gain out of this?”

“Everyone who knows me knows I resent Dagi,” Ariel said. “I want to be the leader instead of her. If I help you, and you help your friends, and then your friends beat her … well, I can turn around and point the finger at her, and say that it’s all her fault, and her poor leadership that keeps sabotaging our plans. Smooth, don’t you think?”

“I suppose,” Rarity said. “Villains infighting always works out for the heroes in the end, so I may as well take the advantage while I have it.”

“Now you’re using your head,” Ariel said. “Of course, labels like ‘heroes’ and ‘villains’ are a tad reductive, don’t you think? My sisters and I certainly don’t think of ourselves as villains. Or did you think we twirled our mustaches in private or something?”

“Perhaps not, but there’s nothing wrong in wanting the world to be simple.”

“In wanting, no, I suppose there is nothing wrong. Sit down.”

Rarity did so.

“Who are you?” Rarity asked.

“We’re the Dazzlings,” Ariel volunteered. “Our leader is Adagio Dazzle. I’m Aria Blaze. And the ditz that follows us like a lost puppy is Sonata Dusk.”

“What are you doing here?” Rarity asked. “What’s your plan?”

“Our plan is to take over the school so we can supply ourselves with nourishment,” Aria said. “We feed on emotions. Certain emotions. And we need someone to generate those emotions for us. Hench, going to the school. We tried it a while back, too. Didn’t quite work out. You and your friends fought us off.”

“Why did you risk coming back? Surely someone would recognize you.”

“That’s where our glamour comes in,” Aria said. “Disguises us. Keeps us safe. Helps gives us new magic.”

“New magic?”

“Oh yes. We received a bunch of new magic from a witch we found on a hill. She took our necklaces - the source of our power, your friends broke them - and remade them into mirrors and lipstick and more, so we could use our powers again, if a little differently.”

“Hmm,” Rarity tilted her head. “Why tell me all this?”

“I already told you why.”

“Yes, but … I’m not sure I can believe you, or trust you. Wouldn’t it be just as easy to wait until after you took over the school, then make your move against Adagio then?”

“You know, you’re right,” Aria said, leaning forward and resting her cheek on her knuckles. “You can’t trust me. I’ve only been telling you all this so I’d have something to keep you here while I waited for my backup.”

The door creaked open. Sunset Shimmer stepped into the room, holding a ruler in one hand. Rarity’s eyes went wide with alarm.

“Tus wanted to see moi, Miss Ariel?” Sunset said.

“Oui, oui, I did,” Aria said. “See to it that my guest Rarity doesn’t leave the room.”

“Can do,” Sunset said.

“Sunset, darling!” Rarity got up of the chair. “Surely you must realize this is ridiculous. There must be a part of you that’s still the old Sunset in there that realizes this is wrong! Let me out of here.”

Rarity approached the door. Sunset smacked her across the cheek with the ruler, and it stung harshly.

“Non, non. Non escape,” Sunset said, waving the ruler at Rarity.

“Sunset, please!” Rarity begged. “I’m your friend. Don’t you remember me? Did our friendship mean anything to you?”

“You stay,” Sunset said. “Mistress said so.”

Rarity inhaled sharply. “All right, Sunset. You forced me to do this. I didn’t want to go this far, but it seems clear to me that I must be cruel to be kind; I should have known the girl who ruined my first Fall Formal just to steal some dinky crown could never be trusted to my friend.”

Sunset’s expression softened, going from one of cruel glee to tearful shock. Her left eye became wet. “Rarity … how could you say something so nasty?”

“Because it was the only way to get you back,” Rarity said. She reached her hand out. “Now, let’s get out of here and work together.”

Sunset smiled and tenderly reached her hand towards Rarity’s.

“Sunset, look out!”

“Huh?” Rarity and Sunset turned around.

Aria had climbed up onto the desk and dropped her skirt, running a gloved finger over her cunt, which squirted out an arc of cum that landed squarely into Sunset’s open mouth.

Sunset’s eyes dilated, and she automatically swallowed, like she couldn’t stop herself even if she wanted to. Aria’s cum dripped down her chin, and her mouth twitched in every direction, unable to commit to what expression she wanted.

“Sunset? Sunset!” Rarity cried out. “Sunset, listen to me. We need to get out of here before she does something else and puts you back-”

Sunset gripped the ruler and smacked Rarity hard on the cheek, this time with sufficient force to knock Rarity to her knees.

“You stay,” Sunset ordered, pressing the ruler against Rarity’s head. “Mistress says so.” Sunset walked to the side of her, keeping the ruler level against Rarity’s scalp.

“Very good, Sunset, very good. Now, here’s your reward. I know you know what to do with it.” Aria plunged her finger into her cunt, and a second squirt of cum flew across the room.

Sunset opened her mouth and caught it, but she exerted the self-control to not swallow this load. Instead, she dropped to her knees, cupped Rarity’s cheeks, and kissed her firmly.

“Mm!” Rarity tried to protest. The cum leaked out from Sunset’s mouth and slipped past her lips.

It’s so sweet! Rarity thought. I’m … I’m so buzzed! I feel like I’m on a sugar high!

Rarity moaned and leaned into the kiss, no longer resisting. She cupped Sunset’s cheeks back, moaning as they made out together.

“Very good,” Aria said, jumping down from the desk. “Excellent, Sunset Shimmer. You can stop now. I’ll make sure that Adagio gives you an extra reward. And as for you, Rarity …”

Aria grabbed Rarity by the collar of her shirt and dragged her away.

“I want you to listen to me very carefully, Rarity. You’re a foreign exchange student from Germany. You love German culture and German words. And like any good German girl, what you love most of all about Germany is the beer.”

“The beer?” Rarity said, dazed.

“That’s right, the beer. Oktoberfest is your favorite day of the day. You love to bounce from bar to bar sampling whatever draft they have to offer. It fills you up. It warms you and provides companionship from your drinking buddies. But there is one downside … get in here.”

Aria snapped her fingers, and Poindexter emerged from the closet, black lipstick kisses all over his cheeks.

“Drop ‘em,” Aria ordered. Poindexter dropped his pants, letting his cock hang out.

Aria picked Rarity up and threw her onto her back by Poindexter. She snapped her fingers, and Poindexter fell to his knees and inserted his cock into Rarity’s mouth.

“Mm-hm?” Rarity questioned.

“Suck,” Aria ordered. “Suck it, Rarity. Suck it hard. Suck it good. Like a good little Schlampe.”

Rarity obeyed, bobbing her head up and down on Poindexter’s shaft, her lips forming an ‘o’ shape around it.

“That’s it,” Aria encouraged her. “That’s it, Rarity. Suck it up. Suck it all up the way a good, horny Schlampe should. Of course you don’t mind sucking it. You don’t mind sucking some useless boy toy’s big fat cock, because you’re not really sucking on a cock at all. You’re sucking on the tap of a beer keg. What you’re about to swallow isn’t cum at all, it’s freshly brewed draft beer. Fizzy, foamy beer, the kind you really like, and you love beer, don’t you, you Schlampe?”

Rarity gave an affirmative moan.

“There’s nothing you like better than getting a sample of beer straight from the tap,” Aria said. “But I like said … there is one downside, and now I’m going to tell you what it is; that beer you love so much? It always goes … straight … to … your … tits.”

As though the word were a trigger, Poindexter came, spunk gushing out of his rod and into Rarity’s mouth. Rarity gulped down, seeing not a cumming cock, but a leaking sprig plugged into the side of a keg barrel full of beer that the bartender had let her have direct access to on account of her sex appeal. Her tits swelled up inside her shirt, pushing her shirt up and causing her navel to be exposed as they increased from ‘just enough to tell she’s a girl at a casual glance’ to a smide larger than ping pong balls.

“And when that beer fills you up, it makes you so horny,” Aria said. “Remember that, Rarity; having your big tits makes you horny. Like the (huge) Schlampe you are, and that you’ve always been.”

Rarity pulled away from Poindexter, a stand of cum hanging from her mouth. She giggled, hypnotic swirls swimming through her eyes as she fell completely under Aria’s spell. Every word seemed to be the truth, and to have always been the truth; she was from Germany, and she loved beer, despite the adverse effects it could have on her mammaries, and she was never hornier than when her huge jugs were jiggling and swinging back and forth when she walked.

“Straight to my tits,” Rarity repeated, and then giggled. She looked down at her chest and giggled. “Oh! I love beer, but it always goes-”

“Straight to your tits, I know,” Aria said. She helped a dazed Rarity stagger to her feet and shoved her out the door. “Now go find a bathroom and wash up before someone finds you and asks what you were doing drinking ‘alcohol’ on school grounds. I need to tend to some business … ” her eyes fell on Sunset Shimmer, who hadn’t moved since feeding Rarity Aria’s cum.

Aria slammed the door shut. Rarity, her thoughts bubbly from all the imported German beer bottles she was imagining drinking from, still managed to amble her way to the ladies’ room to get something to wipe the beer off her chin before someone found her and ask where she got it from. She wouldn’t want to have to share her secret stash, tee hee.

Rarity was nodding off in German class while Ariel droned on and one. Something about the capitalization of nouns, but Rarity wasn’t sure. At some point she felt the need to change into a skimpy pink backless shirt that was more like a band around her chest adorned with sparkling beads and a pair of black shorts.

Rarity tried to keep her head up, using her hand to prop herself, but it wasn’t enough. She was drifting. She was so bored. She wanted to go to a party and have fun. Drink beer. Maybe drunkenly flash her tits at some cute boys, though she couldn’t decide whether or not she’d do to lure them into a drinking contest, or as a reward for winning said contest.

Her head hit the desk.

“Rarity!” Ariel snapped a ruler against Rarity’s desk, jerking Rarity awake. “I know you and I have been discussing some things one on one, but try to pay attention in class.”

“I’m sorry, professor,” Rarity said. “I was … daydreaming. It won’t happen again, I promise.”
Ariel smirked and chuckled. “Now, Rarity … did anyone ever teach you not to make promises that you can’t keep?”

Ariel snapped her fingers.

Rarity’s vision distorted. The entire classroom blurred and flashed, as if it was fading in and out of reality.

The disorienting flashes settled, and when they did, Rarity was alone in the classroom with Miss Ariel … who now had a cigar-shaped, short but thick and strong-looking cock sticking out from a hole in her skirt.

Ariel placed her hand on Rarity’s hand like a clamp. “Rarity, do you want a sample of my beer?”

Rarity panted and nodded eagerly.

She felt hypnotic swirls take over in her eyes. She wasn’t really feeling them, so much as hearing a hum that seemed to be coming from inside her face and attributing swirls she couldn’t see as the source, but either way, she didn’t care.

All she cared about was Ariel’s beer.

Ariel smiled and held Rarity’s head as she slid her cock into Rarity’s mouth. She pumped back and forth, sliding her cock along Rarity’s tongue.

Rarity sucked as obediently and eagerly as one could while tranced.

Ariel licked her lips in satisfaction. “Careful, now, Rarity. Keep going like that, and you might just make me cum! Would you like that? Do you want to do that? Do you want to make me cum, right in your mouth?”

Ariel tugged on Rarity’s head, sliding it on her cock.

“Of course you do, you little Schlampe. It’s what Schlampen like you live for. You just love to make me and others cum. It’s your favorite thing to do. After all, what would a good Schlampe like you be without her drink of choice? Without my beer?”

Ariel’s cock twitched powerfully before flooding Rarity’s mouth with a strong and hot load of thick, sludgy cum.

Rarity moaned and panted after swallowing it, some of it dripping off her lolling tongue and onto her rack. Her breasts swelled up in her shirt, pressing and straining it against, making the shirt hug her body tight to keep her rack from spilling out.

Rarity sat there in the middle of a class with a dumbfounded expression on her face. Ariel’s cock and cum were imaginary, but the growth was real, spilling over to reality and making Rarity’s clothes tighten while the rest of her classmates watched.

After seeing Rarity’s boobs grow the way they did, One male student made the mistake of giving Ariel a questioning glance. Ariel glared and went over to him.

Seconds later he was on the floor with his spurting dick out, sending a clear message to Ariel’s students about who was in charge.

After the demonstration, the bell rang.

“Class dismissed,” Ariel said politely, as if she was just another teacher, and not the kind who made her students orgasm in class as an example.

Rarity went on down the school halls, unaware she was being watched by a person with interest in her.

“Violet?” Pixel Pizzaz asked, them stopping when they saw Violet Blurr halted behind them. “Are you coming?”

“Yeah,” Violet assured them. “You go on. I’ll catch up.”

Pixel looked over to Photo Finish with concern, and they shrugged and left.
Violet Blurr went to go follow Rarity. She had an itch, and she wanted to see if the rumors were true.

Recently, she heard (though for some reason she couldn’t remember where from) that Rarity was actually secretly a little bimbo slut, and all she needed was enter the correct password and Rarity would suck her off like no more tomorrow. Not that she was all that attracted to Rarity, but there was a difference in confirming a rumor was true for herself and having someone else confirm it to her secondhand. Hanging out with Photo Finish made that abundantly clear.

Violet Blurr followed Rarity into the hallway. She checked around to make sure nobody else was there.

"Rarity?" Violet Blurr asked.

Rarity stopped and turned around, looking at Violet Blurr with confusion. "Yes?"

"Do you ..." Violet began, trailing off. "Do you want to grab a beer with me?"

The effect was instantaneous. Rarity's eyes glazed over as if someone had smeared a layer of clear nail polish over them. She dropped to her knees. A wide grin grew on her face.

"Yes!" Rarity said cheerfully, trudging forward on her knees towards Violet Blurr with her head level with Violet's crotch. "I would love to."

"So it's real!?" Violet exclaimed in shock, backing away. She looked around again, biting her lip, not sure what to do.

Rarity looked at her with half-lidded flirty eyes, grabbed her skirt, and pulled it down, pressing her lips directly to Violet Blurr's vagina and sucking.

Violet Blurr's body reacted well to the stimulus, and Violet Blurr herself was still indecisive. Rarity was good at this, there was no doubt about that, but the thought of someone walking on them, finding them ...

Well, it actually turned her on more. So much so that Violet thought she was going to cum right away. The anticipation. The suspense, that right now, at any moment, someone could walk around the corner and catch her right in the middle of this naughty, naughty act with another girl ...

She didn't cum right away at that exact moment, but it was pretty close. With Rarity sucking her, the questionable ethicalness of two high schoolers doing it, and the worrying (yet oddly alluring) thought that someone might come around and discover them ...

Violet Blurr's eyes fluttered as she released, pouring sweet feminine cum into Rarity's mouth.

Rarity smacked her lips as she choked it all down. She gave Violet's crotch another lick to make sure she didn't miss any, then pulled away, satisfied and giggling.

"That was some pretty good beer, don't you think?" Rarity said. "We must do it again some time ..."

"Y-yeah," Violet Blurr stammered, panting. She pulled her skirt up and backed away. "Great beer. Definitely do it again. Definitely, definitely."

She turned away and hopped down the hallway like a kangaroo, gripping at her skirt to make sure she didn't get any spillage on it. Out the corner of her eye, she saw as Rarity's shirt tightened from the growth in her rack as the 'beer' went straight to her tits, but Violet assumed that was a trick of depth perception.

The following day, rumors of Rarity's apparent sluttiness began leaping through the school, though someone the people spreading the rumors were very careful that they never met the ears of Twilight Sparkle, Pinkie Pie, or Applejack.

Rarity was playing idly on her phone, sitting in the stands and pretending to watch the sports team practice while not actually paying attention to them at all. The sunlight head the beats on her new top brilliantly and made them look dazzling - helping, of course, to draw the eyes of others to her generous bosom.

A shadow fell over Rarity, and she deigned to glance up to see a baseball players looking down at her with a pervy grin on his face.

"Can I help you?" Rarity asked, annoyed at him for cutting into her phone time.

"Oh, I think so," the boy said. "Word on the street is you've been going, *ahem, giving free beer to anybody who ask for it?"

Rarity dropped her phone, cupping her cheeks as hearts appeared in her eyes. "Oh my gosh, I like, love beer! Do you, like, have some?"

"I might," the baseball player said. He looked over at his teammates practicing with the ball. "Let's go behind the stands."

They went over to hide behind the stands, and without pretense, in seconds Rarity was on him, taking his cock into her mouth and sucking him off while his rod throbbed inside.

To him, it was the most amazing sensation in the world. All he had to do was say a few words and then Rarity, one of the prettiest girls in the school, was sucking him off like she couldn't get enough of it, while her huge jugs jiggled just slightly from the movement of her head bobbing up and down. Just enough to make for a very pleasant viewing experience.

To her, it was Tuesday. She was at the pub, loafting on her back and fiddling with the tap on the keg barrel while her mouth was under it. She reached up and smacked the side of the tap with the palm of her hand, wondering why it was giving her usual free serving that she got as favor from the bartender.

"Oh ... Rarity ... Rarity! It's happening! ... I'm going to-!"

Ah, that's better, Rarity thought as the tapped finally opened and a stream of amber fluid flowed from the barrel into her mouth. It plopped right into her throat and she swallowed it all in one gulp.

She pursed her lips. Something about this brew tasted off. It wasn't as good as she remembered it being. It was a little weaker, was the best she could figure out.

Oblivious to the boy who fallen onto his back cumming into her mouth, Rarity sat there behind the stands, oblivious as her top grew ever more strained by her growing boobage and she worked her jaw, fruitlessly trying to figure what was wrong the beer she just consumed. By now, her breasts were large enough to draw the suspicions of the teachers, much too big for a girl her age, but she didn't need to worry; Miss Ariel would tell them all about the sad, sad story of how she tried to talk Rarity out of getting breast implants, but to no avail, as Rarity was obsessed with her appearance and making herself look just like the models on all the glamorous magazine covers, and none of the teachers would be so uncouth as to call attention to how Rarity's soft boobs squished delightfully on her desk in a way hard silicone implants didn't.

Yes, Rarity wasn't going to have any trouble from the other teachers. Not even for consuming alcohol on a school campus where it was banned.

Rarity was walking through the hall when she across two boys who were tittering to themselves. She wasn't a psychologist, but she was a pretty good bluffer, and she a had a hunch this laughter wasn't the good Pinkie Pie, but more the "this is so crazy I can't believe we're about do this" kind.

"Excuse me?" Rarity said, finding the two boys. "Is there a problem, boys? You sound distraught."

"Problem?" one of them said. "No, no, there's no problem, it's just ..."

He looked at his companion to see if they had any second thoughts. The other boy mouthed do it.

"It's just that we're heard you're something of a Schlampe nowadays."

"Schlampe," Rarity said. She pressed a hand to her chest and giggled. "Schlampe!" She was drawing a complete and total blank on what the word actually meant, but she liked the sound of it. It described her. It fit her like a glove. Whatever it was and whatever it meant, she definitely was one. "Yes, a Schlampe! That's me, darlings. Schlampe extraordinaire."

"And ..." the boy said. "We were also wondering ... what's this we keep hearing about you and beer?"

Rarity thought she heard a warbling thrumming noise, and she cupped her cheek as she lost control of herself and track of reality.

"I ... love beer," Rarity said, falling onto her soft, cushy ass against the lockers on the wall. "I'm from Germany, you know? We're known for our beer. I guess you could say I'm something of a connoisseur. I love testing out and trying all sorts of beer, but the more German in origin, the better. The German is the best, in my opinion, and it's my favorite kind. These American brews, while I admit they are flavorful, they lack a certain punch, don't you think?"

The two boys looked at each other.

"And ... what would you say if we told you we could get you some, er, German beer?"

"You could? Would you?" Rarity said. "I would be ever so grateful. Why, I might even give you a kiss."

"Y-yeah," the second boy said. With a final look to his companion, they both dropped their shorts and whipped their dicks out. "It's right here ..."

They approached Rarity, and they were surprised when she made no resistance to both of them putting their dicks into her mouth at once.

She sucked on both their rods, fully believing the whole time that she was on her back in a pub where someone had got out two keg barrels just for a pretty girl like her and hooked up a byzantine extra long silly straw in order to hook the taps of both barrels into her mouth at the same time.

"Oh man!" the boy said. "I can't believe this! She's doing it! She's really doing it!"

"Of course! Did you think the teacher would lie to us about something like this?"

"I don't know! Maybe they were trying to get us into trouble!" He let out a deep, contented moan. "Come on, Rarity! Chug, chug, chug!"

The two boys gave the chug chant as they thrusted, piston rodding their cocks into Rarity's ready and eager mouth.

Rarity grabbed the bases of their shafts and proceeded to stroke them up and down with the palm of her hands, getting them firmer and closing to orgasm.

"Come on, come on ..." the boy pleaded.

"Come on," Rarity thought, reaching out and tapping the sides of the barrels she was attached to. She should have gotten at least one glass worth of beer between the both of them, and she couldn't understand why they were working.

"It's close!" the boy said. "It's close! I can feel it! I'm really going - oh, I can't believe this is happening, I - Rarity - OH!"

The two of them came at once, each of them squirting thick wads Rarity's mouth, which Rarity, for all her expertise, had to swallow slowly, little by little, lumps traveling down her throat as she sucked out the last of the beer from the two kegs.

The boys had made a mess and cum was sliding down Rarity's chin, dripping onto her chest.

The boys pulled out, and, desperate not to get in trouble for taking advantage of the school slut, proceeded to run down the hallway, pulling up their pants up without a care for whether or not they got cum on their undies.

Just as they reached the hallway, two gloved hands shot out from the darkness and grabbed by the collars, pulling them backwards.

"Where are you going, boys?" Miss Ariel said as she dragged the boys towards her. "You did such a good job with my little apprentice. I simply must thank you for doing me such a big favor, and a job well done deserves a nice little reward, don't you think?"

The boys, with equal parts fear and anticipation,, let Ariel drag them to her office.

No, no, on second thought, it was really more 1/4th fear and 3/4ths anticipation.

Rarity remained seated in the back of the hallway like a doll put back on the shelf after playtime was done with a gormless expression expression on her face, drooling and adding her saliva to the cum on her chin.

She blinked, and her senses came back to her a little. She wasn't sure where she was, why she was here, or what she'd been doing, but she knew the smell of sex anywhere and understood that whatever she'd been doing, it had been very naughty.

"W-where am I?" Rarity asked, rubbing her head. She looked down at herself. "Why am I wearing this? Pink and black is a terrible combination! And are these ... beads? Cheap beads? Why, I would never! Who would be so cruel, so callous, so unfashionable as to put me into beads of actual jewels? After all, everyone knows beads are just gems for people who can't afford to sew real gems into their clothes. Oh!"

Rarity wrapped her hands around her chest, feeling a pressure growing in each of her boobs. There was something uncomfortable and yet oddly pleasant about it. It was deep, like a massage, but strong, like something desperate to come out, to burst* and escape from the fleshy prison of her mammaries.

Rarity felt a twinge in her nipples, and getting an idea of what was about to happen, pulled down on her pink top just in time for her nipples to leak.

A foamy broth emerged from her nipple at first, soon followed by a dark amber liquid that drip drip dripped and made a teeny tiny puddle on the school tile.

Rarity squinted her eyes in disbelief at what she was seeing.

"Am I ... lactating beer?" Rarity asked herself as foam continued to envelope and cover her areola, making her tits look like she'd just gotten out of a soapy bubble bath.

A flash of insight came to her, and suddenly all became clear to her; there was a single person responsible, a single target on which to focus all of her rage, the woman accountable for everything she'd went through the last few days, from the inexplicable craving for an unrefined drink like beer to her choice of overly revealing clothes.

The German teacher.

"Miss Ariel!" Rarity shouted, storming into Ariel's office without knocking.

Ariel was sorting papers on her desk and looked at Rarity without any emotion in her eyes, showing no reaction to the intrusion. "Yes, Rarity?"

"I have a got a bone to pick with you!" Rarity said, pointing. She took a seat from the desk. "I'm given to understand you did something to me. Something that has to do with I'm wearing a ridiculous outfit like this and I'm ... lactating beer!" she gestured to herself, pulling down her shirt and showing Ariel the froth coming out of her nipples.

"Mm-hmm. Okay," Ariel nodded. She sat down on the desk, crossing one leg over the other. "So, let's assume you're right and say I did do this to you. What would you want me to do about it?"

Rarity scoffed. "Well, I - I want you fix it, obviously!"

"Uh-huh. And suppose I didn't? Suppose I didn't want to? What would you do then?"

"Well ..."

"Think about it, Rarity," Ariel said. "You're in my office. You don't have your friends with you."

Ariel leaned forward and whispered.

"You're all alone."

Rarity felt a shiver chill her spine unlike any cold she had ever felt before.

"But don't worry," Ariel braced a finger under Rarity's chin and lifted her head up, offering Rarity an easygoing smile. "I'll take care of you. I'll do what you want me to do."

"You ... you will?" Rarity said.

"Of course!" Ariel said. "You're absolutely right. It was wrong of me to do all the terrible things I did to you. Making you speak only German, turning into you an easy Schlampe, making the beer that you drank go straight into your chest to fatten up your tits ... though honestly, I think you might want to keep that one; a nice big rack suits you." Ariel cupped her own jugs and lifted them up for emphasis. "It goes great with the rest of your figure."

"Well, I ... I don't know what to say!" Rarity said. "I ... I really don't know what I was expecting, when I came here and then you started being all scary and intimidating."

"Ssh, shh," Ariel pressed a finger to Rarity's mouth. "If you don't know what to say, then don't say anything."

"Here," Ariel slid off the desk and got on her knees, placing her hands on Rarity's knees. "I'll even sweeten the deal. I'll be your sex slave."

"My what?"

"Shh, shh," Ariel said. "No more talking. Adagio Dazzle is so rude and so mean to me. All I want is a nice, quiet, curvy ... sexy mistress who will treat me right. Someone like you, Rarity. All I ask is that you do me one favor before I fix you and ... suck me off?"

Ariel unzipped her pants and flexed out a bold, short, thick and strong cock which was already fully erect and throbbing, twitching, just waiting for Rarity's soft lips to embrace it.

Rarity giggled. "Okay." And she leaned over to suck Ariel's cock ...

While in reality, of course, Ariel had taken Rarity out with a single snap of her fingers, and Rarity was now resting against the side wall of the office on her bum, in the same used doll position she was in at the hallway, now with a triple threat of fluid coming from her body, simultaneously drooling, leaking, and cumming all at the same time, creating a huge mess on Aria's floor as the beer from her tits dripped into the cum from her pussy and discolored the clearish fluid with its dark umber coloration, creating puddles of froth on the floor.

Aria chuckled. "It was so good of you to drop by, Rarity, my little Schlampe." She reached over and pressed a finger to Rarity's chin, wiping off the drool. "It's nice to see that your transformation into an easily controlled German bimbo slut alcoholic is going swimmingly ... but there is the little fact that you felt comfortable barging into my office. Now, I don't really face any threat from you, the way you are now, but coming into my office and thinking you were going to get me to 'fix' you like that is an insult that I just can't stand, so I'm going to have to punish you somehow ..."

Aria rubbed at her chin for an idea. She tapped her fingers when she had one.

"I know. How about, from now on, boys don't even to have bother with all that beer nonsense when dealing with you? How about, from now on, whenever any one of them takes their cock out, you just go up and suck it until they cum into your mouth, no questions asked? Yesss ... I think that'll do nicely ..." she reached over and grabbed Rarity's tit, pinching and squeezing the nipple and causing it shoot out a squirt of beer. "And there's bound to be something that I can do with this, there must be, ja, ja, yes ... lots of uses for a good Schlampe like yourself."

"Good ... Schlampe," Rarity weakly repeated, lost in the throes of her lactating orgasm session.

Author's Note

There could be an interesting story where Aria suddenly defecting is genuine, but it's not the one I want to tell.

Translation Guide

Spanish
No te preocupes, nadie va a pasar! = Don’t worry, Rarity, no one will get through

German:
Schlampe = Slut.
Schlampen = Sluts.
Denk daran, ich kann immer noch nicht verstehen, was du sagst = Remember, I still can't understand what you're saying
Eine Stelle verpasst = Missed a spot.
Was? = What?
“Ich verstehe, du bist der Deutschlehrer” = I understand you’re the German teacher.
“Ich hatte gehofft, du könntest mir bei meinem Problem helfen.” = I was hoping you could help me with my problem.

And a very special thank you my patrons:

Trepphacs
LazyReader19
Facinus
Thehock1
MyMaskofShame
Captain Croisandwich
Ganduil
Magnaking

Kisses In The Dark

Applejack paced back and forth in her room. Her footsteps creaked on the floor, keeping her siblings up. She ignored the knocks they sent through the walls asking her to stop so they could sleep.

She stopped and looked outside, at the round moon hanging over the sky. It seemed so peaceful, which didn’t set well with her troubled mood.

The lion’s share of her friends had already been turned by the Dazzlings. The Dazzlings had new magic which made just thinking about them difficult. Even conjuring the name into her mind, when she was at home and far away from them, taxed her mental faculties. Which of course, made it more difficult to form a plan for how to fight them. How was one supposed to discuss a strategy against an enemy that induced headaches whenever their name was so much as thought of?

Applejack blinked and focused her gaze to the moon. The way she saw it, there was only one thing to do. Solve this problem in her own way.

She pulled out her phone and dialed Pinkie Pie.

“Pinkie, meet me outside the school later tonight. We’re doing sumthin about this.”

Pinkie responded something in Spanish that Applejack didn’t understand.

“I’ll take that as a yes,” Applejack said before hanging up. Then she turned to her closet and pulled out a baseball bat.

“If those fancy foreign floozies think they just come in here and start messing things up for us, then they’ve got another thing coming.”

She gave the bat a swing through the air, feeling its power as it arced. Professor “Dagi” wouldn’t know what hit her.

“I’d love to see Dagi keep that smirk on face when I bash her skull in with this baby,” Applejack said, feeling the bat up and down.

She felt bad about not getting Twilight involved, especially considering their dwindling numbers, but she didn’t Twilight would approve of raw, unrestrained violence as the answer to their problems. She certainly would hesitate to agree to Applejack’s plan to forgo their usual plan of “use friendship to purify the world and defeat the villain” and instead “use psychological warfare by invading their safe spaces.”

Applejack stood outside the entrance to the school, hiding behind a bush. She watched it intently, expecting someone to come out. The custodians should have locked the place down by now, but she couldn’t be too careful.

The bushes rustled next to her, and Applejack got her bat ready. But it turned out to just be Pinkie Pie, meeting her like she said she would.

“Pinkie, there you are,” Applejack said. “Goodness, I nearly clobbered you. Don’t sneak up on me like that next time.”

“Pero no se supuone que seamous astutos?”

“What? Pinkie, y’all know I can’t understand you, right?”

Pinkie sighed. She got out her phone and typed something, then showed it to Applejack.

I thought we were sneaking?

“Yeah, but not on each other,” Applejack said. “We’re trying to get back at those teachers.”

Right, Pinkie typed. How are we doing that again?

“Well, the way I see it, they’ve been getting into everybody’s heads. So what we’re gonna do is turn the tables on them and get into their heads. We’re going to go in there, bust into their office, and mess the place up.”

And how will that help, exactly?

“It’ll show them that, even with half our friends on their side, we’re not defenseless,” Applejack said. “That we’re still strong. That we can play hardball with them. Now, are you in or out?”

In.

Pinkie produced a rolling pin.

Let’s do this.

The two of them quietly crept up to the school’s front entrance. Applejack tested the knob to be sure it was locked before she resorted to something drastic. After being sure that it was, she raised up her baseball bat.

“And just what are you two doing?”

Applejack and Pinkie turned around, surprised to see Big Macintosh with his arms crossed.

“Big Macintosh!” Applejack said. “We were just going to ...”

“To?” Big Macintosh asked, eager for her to complete the sentence.

“Break into the school and wreck the teachers’ office to teach them a lesson about messing with our friends.”

Big Macintosh glared, disapproval intent in his eyes.

“Without me?” Big Macintosh asked.

“Uh … I didn’t think you’d want in,” Applejack said.

“Applejack, I trust you, ” Big Macintosh said. “If you think there’s a good reason to mess up the teachers’ office, then, well, I’m just going to have to trust my little sister’s judgment. Now, allow me.”

Big Macintosh went up to the door and picked the lock with a bobby pin. He peeked his head inside.

“Clear!” Big Macintosh said.

The three of them went inside. It was a little hard to see with the lights out, so they used their phones for flashlights.

“Where are we going?” Big Macintosh asked.

“To Miss Dagi’s office,” Applejack said. “We’re going to start with her and work on the rest.”

“Dagi? Oh, that’s a shame, I liked her,” Big Macintosh said.

“Uh, Big Mac? Have y’all not noticed how all the other students stopped speaking English and starting wearing outfits that looked exactly like hers?”

Big Macintosh shrugged. “I thought it was just some fashion trend.”

“Have you paid any attention to what she’s been doing around to the school?”

“Not as such,” Big Macintosh said.

Applejack’s glared hardened. “You don’t know a thing about her, do you, Big Mac? You just like her cause she’s easy on the eyes.”

“I won’t dignify that with a response,” Big Mac retorted, but the blush on his cheeks gave him away.

“Aqui!” Pinkie shouted, waving them over when she found the office.

“Big Macintosh, work your magic,” Applejack instructed, and Big Macintosh picked the lock.

They went inside and made a mess of the place. They scattered papers, knocked over chairs, and Big Macintosh even put his strength to work to knock the desk and bookshelf over. By the end of it, it looked like a drug junkie had ransacked the thing trying to find their fix.

“They’re gonna have a heck of a time fixing that up,” Applejack said with satisfaction.

“Eyup.” Big Macintosh said. “We should keep moving. No telling when we might run into a janitor, and all that noise might attract someone.”

They sneaked out of the office as easily as they went in. Then they did the same to Ariel’s and Sonia’s offices, all without a hitch.

“I can’t believe that worked!” Applejack pumped her fist as they walked out of Sonia’s office, the last on their hit list. “All right, now let’s get out of here.”

“Now?” Big Macintosh asked.

“Yeah, now,” Applejack said. “Them teachers have taken over almost the entire school, Big Macintosh. We can’t stay here. It’s too risky.”

“We also can’t just leave those offices like that,” Big Macintosh said. “If you only do the three of them, they’re going to know it was you. Don’t you think they might retaliate?”

That’s a good point, Pinkie typed out.

“What do you think we should do?” Applejack said.

“Go find some other teacher’s offices, mess them up too,” Big Macintosh said. “Throw ‘em off the trail.”

“Big Macintosh, I don’t think you understand,” Applejack said. “I want them to know it was us. I want them to be afraid of us, so they take us seriously as a threat.”

“Didn’t you say they took over the school?” Big Macintosh asked. “I’d say that means that they’re taking you plenty seriously.”

“Hmph. Let’s just get out of here before we’re found.”

They walked down the hall. Applejack led their pack, and the lights in the hall came in just as Applejack turned round the corner, blinding them for a moment.

“What the?” Big Macintosh asked.

“Bonsoir, Applejack!” Sunset Shimmer said, standing in the hallway. “What are you doing here at this time of night?”

She seemed taller, and not just because of her boots. She looked like she was growing into an adult, standing head and shoulders above Applejack with her cleavage jutting out prominently. Her boobs were huge, and just at the right height to match with Applejack’s head. Applejack thought at any minute, Sunset would launch forward and smother and suffocate her face with those boobs.

“I could ask you the same thing,” Applejack snapped, trying to keep her eyes focused on Sunset’s face, and not her rack. “What are y’all doing here at this time?”

“I was studying,” Sunset said.

“Studying,” Applejack said.

“Oui, oui,” Sunset said. “Surely you don’t think becoming a master of the French language just happens overnight, do you, ma cherie?”

“I don’t,” Applejack said. “And I’m not your cherie.”

“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that,” Sunset said. “Being my cherie comes up with several benefits …”

Applejack could swear she saw Sunset’s boobs jiggle spontaneously, tugging at her latex dress, as if they’d been trained to respond to certain verbal cues of Sunset’s.

“We’ll have to discuss those, some other time,” Applejack said, trying to get around, but Sunset matched her every movement.

“You still haven’t answered my question, cowgirl,” Sunset said, with just a hint of a dangerous edge to her voice, so subtle it could have easily been missed if Applejack wasn’t looking for exactly that sort of thing. “What are you doing here?”

“Uh, the truth is ...” Applejack stammered. She hung her head in shame. “The truth is, I’ve been failing in a few of my classes, and my teachers have been having me over at the school every night for extended sessions so we can’t catch up on my grades.”

“Oh, I see,” Sunset said.

“Promise you won’t tell anyone?” Applejack asked, adopting a shy, demure posture. “It’s kind of embarrassing. I’m normally such a hard worker, but I can’t just get my head over some of these math problems.”

“Of course. I understand.” Sunset said, placing a hand on Applejack’s shoulder to assure her. Of course, all it did was make Applejack feel like she just been grabbed by a claw machine from which there was no way out. Was Sunset’s grip always this strong.

“Well, carry on!” Sunset said, giving Applejack a big ol’ smile and walking away. The footsteps of her boots echoed down the hall, and her hips swayed back and forth as she walked, but other than that, she seemed content to leave them alone.

“Wow,” Pinkie Pie said. “Did we really just get off that easy?”

“Eeenope,” Big Macintosh said. “Something’s up.”

“Would you keep quiet?” Applejack said. “We just dodged a total bullet, and I for one am not about to look a gift horse in the mouth. We’re getting out of here. Now.”

They followed Applejack’s lead, making a beeline straight for the nearest exit they could think of, the one that led into the sports field.

“Come on, come on,” Applejack muttered, praying they could get out before someone else noticed them.

No such luck, as Miss Dagi exited out from one of the side doors.

“Shit,” Applejack cursed under her breath.

“Applejack,” Big Macintosh scolded her. Just because they were in a bad situation was no excuse for her not to mind her manners.

Dagi turned and saw them, and the way her eyebrows bounced up made her seem genuinely surprised.

“Applejack,” Dagi said. “What are you doing here?”

“Oh, just, you know, studying,” Applejack said, tapping her fingers together. “Trying to catch up on my math class.”

“Yes,” Dagi said. “Sunset told me about that. But I thought you were done for the night?”

“I … am!” Applejack said, seizing the way out she saw. “I was just on my way to the little girls’ room before heading home.”

“I see,” Dagi said. “Well, don’t go anywhere. Maybe you can help me with something.”

“Uh, I just said I needed to use the-”

“You can hold it,” Dagi said, placing a hand on Applejack’s shoulder and steering her into the room. “Come here. There’s something I want you to see.”

Applejack looked over her shoulder at Big Macintosh and Pinkie, who grimaced.

Dagi steered into the room, and Applejack swore again, though mentally this time. It was Dagi’s office. The one they trashed.

“I was just going to get some papers and finish up some late work when I found my office like this,” Dagi said, making a dramatic sweeping gesture with her arm. “It’s all too much to deal with right now, certainly, this late at night, but I was hoping you could help me find the one paper I need to get my work done.”

“Uh, Miss Dagi, I’m not sure ...”

“You’re not?” Dagi said, her voice full of despair. “And here I had heard so much about the Apple Family’s genosirity.”

Applejack huffed. She did not just insinuate something against her family name.

Applejack adjusted her hat. “Ma’am, believe you me, when it comes to the Apple Family, there ain’t no family better. If it can be found, we will find it.”

So for the next several minutes, Applejack went through every paper in the room that she had earlier been the cause of scattering. She worked with Dagi, and Applejack did her best not to let her fear show through.

“Uh, ma’am?” Applejack said, respectfully as possible while holding some of Dagi’s papers. “We’ve been searching for awhile now, and we still haven’t found your papers.”

“Keep looking,” Dagi said. “I’m sure it’s here somewhere.”

“Ma’am, with respect,” Applejack said. “I’d appreciate a bathroom break. I did tell you I needed to use the restroom.”

“Right now?” Dagi whined.

“I really need to go,” Applejack said.

She didn’t like what it portented when that caused Dagi to bust into laughter.

“Oh, Applejack ...” Dagi leaned against the wall, her boobs shifting in her dress. “I think we both know that’s not true.”

Applejack started backing towards the door. She turned to make a break for it.

Adagio snapped her fingers, and the door slammed shut before Applejack could get through.

Applejack inhaled sharply and made peace with her fate. She turned back to Adagio.

“What do you want from me?” Applejack asked.

“Tell me why you’re really here,” Adagio. “Because I know it wasn’t because of your grades. Did you miss me? Was that it?” She started advancing towards Applejack with long, slow strides that let Applejack peek up up her skirt and appreciate the view of her thighs. “Did you see how much fun your friends were having and decided you just couldn’t wait for me to get to you?”

“No, no, that wasn’t it,” Applejack said.

“Oh, come now, Applejack, you can be honest with me.” Adagio said. “I won’t tell anyone. Let your true feelings out.”

Adagio closed her eyes, leaned forward, and puckered up.

Applejack took the opportunity and slugged her as hard as she could, sending Adagio stumbling. Adagio caught herself on the wall and wiped her cheek.

“Worth a shot,” Adagio muttered.

Big Macintosh pried the door open and grabbed Applejack, yanking her out of the room so they could make their escape.

“You can’t get away!” Adagio shouted, dashing out of the room, sliding her boots across the floor like some kind of asymmetrically-proportioned monster in a horror movie. “Surely you realize by now that’s there no hope for you!”

The three of them kept on running anyways, not letting Adagio ‘s psychological tricks claw into their heads.

But as they rounded another corner, their escape route was once again blocked off, this time by Aria and Rarity. Aria’s hand was wrapped around Rarity’s shoulder, demonstrating how she was now Aria’s possession.

“Oh, Applejack, Pinkie Pie!” Rarity said, greeting them. “Fancy meeting you here this time of day!”

“Yeah,” Applejack said. “Seems to be going around.”

“You seem haggard, darlings,” Rarity said. “Where are you running off to in such a rush?”

“Anywhere but here,” Big Macintosh replied, his eyes firmly on Aria Blaze.

“Oh, but isn’t the school lovely at night?” Rarity said. “The mystery, the suspense. It’s the perfect opportunity to find a tragic vampire to fall in love with! Or maybe a werewolf...”

“I’m sure that’s all very nice, but Rarity, you need to come with us,” Big Macintosh said, extending his hand. “We need to get you away from ...” He jerked his head towards Aria, as if that would somehow make it less obvious who he was referring.

“Who? From Aria Blaze? Nonsense!” Rarity patted Aria on the hips. “Aria’s on our side. She defected, isn’t that right?”

“Right,” Aria said.

“Uhh ...” Big Macintosh said, not sure what to do with his information.

“Besides,” Aria said. “Could someone who was your enemy, and not your friend, do something like this?” She kissed Rarity on the forehead. “And make you feel this good?”

Rarity’s eyes went fish-eyed for a moment, before being replaced by swirls. She giggled, then gulped hard, choking down an imaginary load of semen launched from Aria’s thick cock, which she didn’t have. But though the cum was imaginary, the swelling it caused in her breasts was real. So too was the foam that bubbled up over her stretched-out top as her tits began lactating and spewing beer.

“This way!” Big Macintosh shouted, grabbing Applejack and Pinkie and running back the way they came.

“Hmm.” Aria placed a finger to her chin. “I suppose we could go after them. I suppose we should go after them. But I’d rather stay here and have a little more fun with you. Besides, I’m sure the others have it covered.”

Aria pinched and squished Rarity’s cheeks together, tapping a finger to Rarity’s head. Aria delighted in the joyous smile on Rarity’s face as she worked hard to choke down another huge load.

Big Macintosh, Pinkie and Applejack arrived at an intersection between the halls, with two paths open before them, not counting the one they just came from.

“Which way?” Applejack shouted.

“Well, we can’t go that way, because Adagio’s over there,” Big Macintosh said.

Pinkie tapped Applejack’s shoulder for attention and showed her text. Shouldn’t she have caught up by now?

Applejack shrugged.

“Oh, Rainbow Dash! Look who it is!”

Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy emerged from the one remaining unexplored hall, Fluttershy’s long dress slinking along the floor like a puddle of cloth, and Rainbow Dash looking good in a very short skirted version of Adagio’s dress.

“It’s our friends,” Fluttershy said. “Applejack, Pinkie, we haven’t seen you in so very long. Won’t you come over here? Let me … kiss you hello.”

“Nope!” Applejack prepared to sprint down the other hall, but Adagio and Sunset Shimmer appeared.

“Damn it,” Applejack swore. These girls were like zombies. Every time she thought she managed to get away from one, two more showed up.

“Are these the intruders you were telling me about, Sunset?” Adagio asked.

“Yes, ma’am,” Sunset said. “Applejack tried to sell me a fib, but I wasn’t buying.”

“Well!” Adagio clapped her hands and rolled them together evilly. “I am just so glad you three are all here! After all, your friends have just been dying for a reunion, you know, since they haven’t seen you in so long!”

“We have,” Fluttershy said, she and Rainbow Dash taking a step forward towards the would-be intrepid heroes. Rainbow Dash drew her fingers her across her lips and flashed a flirtatious V sign at Big Macintosh.

Applejack’s group tried backing down the hall, but Aria came after all, dragging a wobbly-footed Rarity with her, who Aria had to keep guiding with her hand to prevent Rarity from slumping against a wall.

Adagio gave a feigned squeal of excitement. “Oh, well isn’t this just lovely! Your whole group, together again at last! Wait a minute. One, two ...” She started counting, pointing her finger. “Where’s the other one? Where’s Twilight Sparkle? Ah, no matter. With the six of you under, getting her will be a cinch.”

“You’re forgetting one thing!” Applejack said. “The two of us aren’t under yet!”

“You might as well be,” Adagio huffed.

“Oh yeah?” Applejack pulled her fist back to throw a haymaker, but before she knew it, Sunset Shimmer was behind her and lifting her up by the shoulders. She was like a shadow traveling across the room, there one minute, gone the next.

“Hey!” Applejack struggled. “Put me down!”

“What do you think, mistress?” Sunset said. “Should I put her down?”

“No.”

Pinkie tried backing away quietly, hoping to escape unnoticed in the chaos, but Aria placed Rarity in her path.

Big Macintosh put his hands up, bracing for a fight.

Rainbow Dash charged at him, jumping on him and wrapping her legs around his waist. She cupped his cheeks and kissed him passionately, making him stagger into the wall.

“Rainbow Dash, no!” Adagio said. “Not in front of his sister! I do have some standards.”

Sunset hefted Applejack up, spun her around, and buried Applejack’s face into her cleavage, just like Applejack knew she would.

Rainbow Dash looked to Adagio for permission.

Adagio responded with a nonchalant shrug. “Good enough.”

Rainbow Dash assumed her kissing-fest of Big Macintosh, pressing her lips deep into his and running her hands all over his cheeks.

The magic went to work, and Big Macintosh’s cock got hard and strong, forming a bulge in his pants. Dark spots spread through as he was made to cum, shooting his load and ruining his underwear as spunk dripped through it.

Adagio mimed a cutting motion across her throat to Aria, who understood the command. She picked up both Big Macintosh and Rainbow Dash by the collars of their shirts and took them elsewhere.

Applejack felt a foreign thought in her head about how good Sunset’s soft and squishy breasts felt on her face, but she managed to push away – and then pushed Sunset, giving her a good shove, kicking her stomach and slugging her on the face, knocking her down to the floor.

Applejack and Pinkie raced to get away, the two of them teaming up to tackle and shove Adagio Dazzle out of their way.

Adagio grimaced at them, infuriated they would dare to touch her beautiful person in such a way, but she grew more concerned with Sunset Shimmer, remembering Applejack knocking her down.

She rushed over to her charge, overrun with a twisted affection for her.

“Sunset! Sunset, are you okay?”

“Yeah,” Sunset groaned. She went to pick her beret, which fell off after Applejack’s attack. “I’m fine – I’ll be fine.”

“Get them,” Adagio ordered.

“Got it,” Fluttershy said. She leaned down and blew a kiss, which hit a bulls-eye directly on the back of Pinkie’s neck.

“Pinkie?” Applejack asked, noticing her slowing down.

“I think – I think they got me, Applejack!”

“No!” Applejack said. The fact Pinkie could speak English again didn’t seem worth worrying about in the moment.

Fluttershy blew another kiss, which hit its mark just the same.

Pinkie moaned and sank onto her bottom.

“Damn it, Pinkie!” Applejack grabbed Pinkie’s wrist and tried to pull her up. “Let’s go!”

“No!” Pinkie slapped Applejack’s hand away. “I can already feel it taking over me, Applejack. Run! Save yourself!”

Applejack’s eyes watered.

“Mm ...” Pinkie moaned. “Applejack, your lips look so tasty ...”

Applejack sniffed, then turned and ran.

Fluttershy came up to Pinkie and crawled on top of her, kissing her deeply and using the magic the Dazzlings had given her to bring Pinkie her mind-breaking orgasm.

Applejack managed to get out of the building, tears streaming down her eyes.

Shining Armor barged into his sister’s room. He went and shook her awake.

“Mm … Shining Armor?” Twilight asked. “What are you doing?” She checked her clock. “It’s 3 AM in the morning.”

“One of your friends is here to see you,” Shining Armor said contemptuously, as if he was just as bothered as being woken up as she was. “Says it’s important. Says she’s ‘lost Pinkie’?”

Shining Armor was taken aback by the way Twilight bolted out of the bed and out the door.

“Whoa! With moves like that, Twiley, you should be on the sports team instead of me!”

Twilight opened the door to find Applejack there, her face a mess, cheeks wet with tears.

“What happened?” Twilight asked.

“I … Pinkie … I thought I could, we could … then Big Macintosh … and Sunset … and Fluttershy! Oh, Twilight! It’s all my fault! I thought ...” She broke into ugly crying, her wails sorrowful and her mouth unable to form words.

Twilight took Applejack into her arms, patting Applejack’s back while Applejack sobbed into Twilight’s shoulder.

Applejack sniffed.

“We … we can’t win this time,” Applejack said. “We can’t.”

Twilight hoped that wasn’t true.

Author's Note

This chapter was a bit of a sore point, as I needed some conflict to get Applejack and Pinkie to where the Dazzlings could get them, but even with Applejack being a stubbornheaded person, and the idea of "break into someone's private space and ransack to intimidate them" isn't a terrible plan in a vacuum if you're the kind of law-breaking mobster who considers intimidating important, it ... still seemed like a stretch that Applejack wouldn't realize going into the school, at night, where the Dazzlings spend most of their time, in some hare-brained scheme to try and use psychological guerrilla warfare when that's not her strong suit, was a bad idea. But oh well, what'chu you gonna do? The plot demands someone get kissed!

Intended Translations:
Pero no se supuone que seamous astutos? = But aren't we supposed to be sneaky?

Special Thanks To The Following:

Trepphacs
LazyReader19
Facinus
Thehock1
MyMaskofShame
Captain Croisandwich
Ganduil
Magnaking
Sirion123
coffeemilk
William
CycleD

For supporting me on Patreon and helping me to do what I love.

Tunnel At The End of The Light

Twilight and Applejack slept on the couch, swaddled together in a blank, Applejack’s face dried out from all the crying she did last night.

Shining Armor came to the couch and saw how cute they looked together, despite the less than ideal circumstances that brought them together like that.

“Twiley,” Shining Armor shook her awake. “Someone’s at the door for you.”

Twilight grunted as she opened her eyes.

“Says she’s your friend.”

“I have a lot of friends,” Twilight said.

Shining Armor laughed. “Yeah, I’m sure a social butterfly like you is the talk of the town.”

“Don’t underestimate me,” Twilight said, putting on her glasses. Applejack was woken up by the sound of their voices, so she joined them in going to the door.

Twilight opened, alarmed when the ‘friend’ on the other side was Sunset Shimmer. She looked tall, just a few inches away from being the same height as Miss Dagi. Shining Armor let out an appreciative and somewhat inappropriate wolf whistle to express his praise of her.

Sunset chuckled. “Thank you, Shining, you’re very kind.”

“You!” Applejack put up her fists.

“What do you want?” Twilight snapped.

“Can’t a friend just stop by to see how her friend is doing every once in a while?” Sunset asked.

“Not when they’re no longer friends,” Twilight said, narrowing her eyes.

“Ma cherie, please!” Sunset said. “I just wanted to check in on you! And … to invite you to the dance.” She produced a card and offered.

Twilight, knowing better, refused to touch it.

“Gee, Twiley, show some manners,” Shining Armor said, taking the card. Twilight kept her gaze on the invite.

“The dance is tonight,” Sunset said. “Show up in something nice, will you?” She gave Twilight a wink.
“Oh, and one more thing before I go …” Sunset said. Her eyes quavered and shook, as if she was truly sorry for something she’d done, like the real Sunset was somewhere, deep in there, swimming around in a pool of her own thoughts and had managed to wave at her friends.

“Yes?” Twilight said.

Sunset shook her head. When Twilight looked into her eyes again, whatever sympathy, whatever trace of the old Sunset Twilight thought she saw, was gone.

“Nothing, never mind,” Sunset said. “Show up to the dance, darling! There’s going to be a dance competition. The winner gets a kiss from Miss Dagi!”

Twilight stuck her tongue out in disgust.

Sunset spun on her heels and left, her skirt clinging tightly to her butt cheeks.

“So …” Shining Armor said. “Sunset, is she …?”

“Sunset is a lesbian,” Twilight said, “something that I’m sure Cadence will appreciate.”

At being reminded of his nominal girlfriend, Shining Armor blushed.

Twilight stormed back into the living room.

“Wait, Sunset told me she was bi?” Applejack expressed. She got back into the moment, shoving the thought aside and followed Twilight to the couch.

“Give me that,” Twilight said, running back to grab the invite. She proceeded to rip it up and toss its pieces on the floor.

“That was rude,” Shining Armor.

“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” Twilight said.

“Eesh,” Shining Armor said. “Fine. If you’re going to be in such a mood, I’m gonna go to talk to Cadence instead. Come see me when you’re ready to talk.”

Applejack watched him go up the stairs, then placed a comforting hand on Twilight’s shoulder.

“The nerve,” Twilight said. “Showing up here like that.”

“I know, Twilight,” Applejack said. “But Twilight … that look on her face. Do you think the real Sunset is still in there somewhere? Do you think we could reach her?”

“We can’t take that chance,” Twilight said. “Even if it’s possible, We’ve seen what those teachers can if we give them so much as an inch. We need to figure out something else. Some other way to beat them. I don’t think the magic of friendship is going to cut it this time.”

“Oh, come on now, Twilight, surely it’s not that bad. Yeah, things are rough right now … but we don’t really have to give up on everything we believe in, right?” Applejack said. “I mean, sure, our friends are brainwashed, but the memories we made with them still count for something, and they’ll be our friends again when this is all over and we’ve got them beat.”

“Can we beat them?” Twilight said. Through the window, she saw a pair of girls walking down the street, chatting with each other and laughing, having a good time. Twilight was half tempted to march out and go talk to them, just for the sake of knowing there was someone, anyone other than her, Applejack and her brother who wasn’t totally under the teachers’ spell. Someone else …

“Wait, that’s it!” Twilight slammed a fist into her palm.

“What?”

“Come on,” Twilight said. “I have an idea. We may not have our best friends with us, but that doesn’t mean we don’t have friends at all.”

Applejack followed Twilight to the outside of a bar.

“Uh, Twilight? What are we doing here? How is that gonna help? Isn’t drinking and letting our guard the last thing we want to do right now?”

“Come on,” Twilight grabbed Applejack’s wrist and dragged her inside.

They went up to the bar table, where Rarity was polishing a mug. She was dressed skimpily, in tight shorts and a thin pink top that showed her midriff and cleavage.

“Rarity? What are you doing here?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, I work here now!” Rarity cheerfully answered.

“How? You’re not old enough to work here.”

“You’re only as old as you feel,” Rarity said. “The owner said that, too, but Miss Dagi put in a good word for me and he made an exception. I can’t say it’s the most glamorous job, but I get discounts on beer and I must be good at it, because I get decent tips.”

Applejack tried not to stare too much into Rarity’s cleavage. “Yeah, I’m sure that’s why. Because you do such good service.”

“Can I get you anything?” Rarity asked. “Some beer, perhaps? This American stuff tastes like water compared to the German brew, but one makes do with what one has, I suppose.”

“We’re good, thanks.”

“Oh, are you sure? I’m sure I could offer you a discount!” But they were already moving on. Rarity shrugged. “Oh well. More for me, I guess.”

“Twilight, where are we going?” Applejack asked, speaking a hushed whisper as they moved about the crowd.

“There,” Twilight said, pointing to a booth where there people wearing sweaters sat. They all had hoodies up to cover and obscure their faces.

Twilight led Applejack over, and they slid into the opposing side of the booth.

“Thanks again for agreeing to meet me here,” Twilight said.

“No problem,” the center figure said. “After all, what are friends for? It’s the least I can after you helped me save Camp Everfree.”

Applejack had to squint hard to do so, but with a little eyestrain she made out the faces under the hoods – Wallflower Blush, Gloriosa Daisy, and Valencia Vignette.

“Valen-”

“Shh!” Twilight slapped a hand over Applejack’s mouth. She gestured her head towards Rarity at the table. “The less she knows, the better. The entire point is to keep as many people as possible from finding out who’s helping us.”

“Right,” Applejack said. “What are y’all doing here?”

“Twilight sent us a message explaining everything,” Glorosia said.

“We’re so sorry what’s happened to you,” Wallflower said. “To your friends.”

“We’ll do anything and everything we can to help you,” Valencia added.

“Thank you,” Twilight said.

“Oh, by the way, Applejack, sorry about that time I put all of your friends into my phone," Valencia said.

“No problem. If we can all forgive Twilight for turning into a big purple demon, well, I’m sure there’s not much we can’t forgive.”

“Really?” Glorosia looked to Twilight. “You did that?”

“You’re one to talk,” Twilight replied back. “You turned into a plant monster.”

“Say,” Applejack interjected, “Do you think you could do that again, Twilight? Collect enough magic to turn into a demon again?”

“No,” Twilight said. “I did that with magic I absorbed from you, Sunset, and the others. I still don’t know much about how magic works in this world, or … any world, really, but I know the seven of us are special, somehow. I couldn’t get close to them.”

“Too bad we lost the Memory Stone,” Wallflower said. “Maybe we could use it on the Dazzlings and make them reform.”

“We wouldn’t do that, that’s creepy,” Applejack said. “Back me up on this, Twi.”

Twilight averted her eyes.

“Oh, come on, Twilight!”

“What do you want me to say, Applejack? We’re desperate. I’d take any advantage we could get at this point.”

“It is odd that seems like they’re the only people you’ve fought that didn’t immediately reform after,” Wallflower Blush said.

“Well, you’re all native to this area – and I think more importantly, you’re human. I’m human. They are … not. They’re from Equestria, like Sunset is, and they’re not even ponies. They’re like thousands of years old. They’ve had centuries to be used to being the way they are now. I think if they would have reformed, they would have done it by now.”

“Wow! Really?” Wallflower said.

“That’s what the others told me,” Twilight said. She glanced up over at Rarity again, concerned – nay, certain she was spying on them.

“Come on,” Twilight said. “We should go. We’ll have to meet in a different location next time.”

“Agreed.”

The five of them got up from the table. Twilight and Applejack made sure to leave first.

“Darlings!” Rarity called after them. “Are you sure you don’t want something? I’ve got all kinds of brews!” She poured herself a mug and took a sip, and stuck her tongue out in disgust. “Oh, bleh. This is terrible, I can see why they'd turn it donw.”

Twilight Sparkle shoved a spoonful of cereal into her mouth. She had woken up bright eyed and bushy tailed, full of motivation and confidence now that she had a plan, a team, friends behind her who would have her back.

She could do this.

She could turn this around.

There was a knock on the front door. Twilight, in a good mood, volunteered to answer it.

Her good mood was spoiled when she saw it was Sunset Shimmer dropping by again.

“What do you want want now?” Twilight said, her voice carrying more than a little edge to it.

“Hi, Twilight,” Sunset said apologetically. Her face was like a balloon - all the confidence and bluster she had yesterday had just deflated from it.

Sunset grabbed the beret from her off her head and held it in front of her chest. She stared at the hat, then at Twilight.

“Could we talk?”

Twilight, interested in Sunset’s change in demeanor, almost agreed and let her in before she caught it herself.

“Talk about what?” Twilight asked.

Sunset looked at the beret again. She twisted it around like a towel in her hands.

“Resisting.”

Twilight nodded, squinting. “Hang on a second. Shining Armor! Applejack!”

The two came running at the call of their names.

“What is it, Twiley?”

“What’s going on?”

“Sunset …” Twilight gestured to Sunset, who grinned and waved nervously. “Says she would like to talk. I would appreciate if you two would have my back and make sure she doesn’t try anything.”

“Can do,” Applejack said, pounding a fist into her palm to show her readiness to lay down a whuppin’.

“What happened between you two?” Shining Armor asked. “You used to be the best of friends.”

“I’ll explain,” Sunset said, cutting Twilight’s answer off. “But first, could I come inside? So we can sit down?”

“Mm.” Twilight kept her eyes sharply on Sunset, but gestured that she was welcome to step over the welcome mat and into the house - into her sanctuary.

“Thank you.”

They set up in the living room, Twilight, Shining, and Applejack sitting on a couch while Sunset sat on a chair borrowed from the kitchen on the other end of the coffee table. To Sunset, it felt like a tribunal.

“What do you want?” Applejack began the line of questioning.

“To help you fight back,” Sunset said. “I know I haven’t been the most … helpful, but you don’t know what it’s like.” Sunset gave a thousand-year stare at the floor. “It’s so hard to resist being under their control. It’s taking almost everything I have not to try and kiss all of you right now. Like you, Twilight. Your lips look so … full today.”

Sunset reached a hand out, and Applejack immediately grabbed towards the bat she brought by the couch just for this occasion. But Sunset caught herself and grabbed her wrist, forcing her hand back down.

“Sorry,” Sunset said.

“Why should we believe any of this?” Applejack asked. “How do we know you’re not just lying to lure us in a trap? If y’all could really resist them, why didn’t you do it sooner?”

“Because it’s hard!” Sunset snapped. “Applejack, look at me. Look me in the eyes. Do you think if there was any way I could have resisted sooner, I wouldn’t have done it? I wouldn’t have tried to rescue Rainbow Dash, or Rarity, or Fluttershy, or Pinkie? Do you think I - the real me wanted that for any of them!?”

Applejack eased off. “What do you think, Twilight?”

“I want to believe you, Sunset,” Twilight said. “I do. But it’s hard. So much has happened …”

“I know …” Sunset said. “And Twilight, Applejack, I am so, so sorry I couldn’t be of help sooner. But it’s taking so much out of me just to get this far and just … talk to you like you’re my friends. I don’t want it to go to waste. I don’t want it to be for nothing. So tell me, what can I do to help you?”

Twilight and Applejack looked to each other.

“We’ll need something … small,” Twilight said.

“Wouldn’t we want something larger?” Applejack asked. “You know, to prove her commitment?”

“No. If we give her too much, her … other self could run straight to Miss Dagi and tell her everything when she takes over again. We need something that she won’t remember when she turns back. Something that her other self couldn’t possibly do anything with. I’ve got it.”

Twilight got a notebook and a pencil. She folded up the note and placed inside of Sunset’s beret.

“There’s a note there,” Twilight said. “The … evil you almost never takes her beret off, but if you can remember this, you can check the note. I put it in code. Read it, and follow the instructions. Then, if you can do that, I think we have a chance.”

“Thank you,” Sunset took Twilight’s hand. “Twilight, it means a lot to me that you would trust me after everything. More than you could ever know.” She stood up, her height still enhanced so that she almost towered over Twilight, Twilight’s head just barely reaching up to her boobs. They both blushed.

“Hopefully we can get that fixed as well,” Sunset said, glancing down at her cleavage. “Then again, a perky bosom has its uses, doesn’t it, ma cheries?”

Twilight backed away and Sunset covered her mouth in shock and shame.

“I … I should go,” Sunset said. “I’m not sure how much longer I can keep this it up. I can already feel … her, feel the French struggling to break free. Bonjour, Twilight. I mean … goodbye.”

Sunset hurried out the door, closing it behind her in a rush. Not a moment too, as within seconds, they heard a loud, moaning gasp from outside with a strong French accent seeping through it.

“That was close,” Shining Armor said.

“What do you think, Applejack?” Twilight asked. “You’re the one with magical lie detecting powers. Can we trust her?”

“I think so,” Applejack said. “Nothing she said got so much as a blip on my radar. I think … I think she’s really in there, Twilight. I think she’s fighting back, like she says.”

“Wow,” Twilight said. She looked to the window of Sunset’s departing form. A tear escaped her eye, which she quickly wiped off. “That’s our Sunset. Fighting to the end, like always.”

“Yeah,” Applejack said. “So, what do you write in that note?”

“For her to stand on a corner wearing a different outfit and suck a lemon flavored lollipop,” Twilight said.

“Uh-huh,” Applejack accepted this, then blinked. “Wait, Sunset hates lemon-flavor. She told me that when Rainbow Dash tricked her into eating that pie with worms that one time. You remember that? She said, ‘I can live with the worms, Rainbow Dash, but not the lemon filling!’” Applejack laughed at the memory, then sighed at the bygone simpler times.

“That’s the point. If she’s willing to do something she hates for us, then we’ll know it’s really her and that she’s really trying.”

“Smart thinking, Twi,” Applejack. They high-fived.

“It’s what I’m here for,” Twilight said. “Now, back to our plan … we still need to figure out how we’re going to …” and she started whispering into Shining and Applejack’s ears, just in case someone might have been eavesdropping.

The day arrived. Twilight and Applejack snuck up on towards the school and hid behind a lamp post, looking for signs.

Sunset Shimmer stood by such a sign, looking cool, seductive, and sexy, the sunlight shining down and making it hard to ignore the hard shadows her own cleavage cast against itself. A lollipop stuck out from her mouth suggestively, her beret falling down and covering one of her eyes.

She gave a quick look around and saw Twilight and Applejack in their hiding place. Her eyes widened, and she rushed to take the lollipop out of her mouth and wave it to them like a flag – the half-eaten sphere at the tip was a dark yellow. Lemon, like they said.

Proving she wasn’t pretending, Sunset gave a shudder and scraped her finger across her tongue, trying to get the taste out.

Applejack and Twilight smiled to see their friend was back.

Twilight pulled a radio and gave a signal. “Okay, B-Team, you are clear to go.”

“Why are we the B-Team? Why can’t we be the A-Team?” Vignette whined.

A static came from the radio, and Glorosia spoke.

“B-Team, messaged confirmed and received, moving in.”

Glorosia Daisy rolled out from a bush nearby the school welcome sign, startling Sunset. Valencia, much less impressively, simply walked out from their cover.

Glorosia gave Sunset a thumbs-up. Sunset reached into her cleavage and pulled out a key that she dropped into Glorosia’s hands.

The B-Team went up to the school entrance, unlocked the door using Sunset’s key, and made their way inside.

“Remind me what we’re doing here again,” Valencia said, shuddering. “Something about this place is giving me the creeps.”

She wasn’t imagining it, either. Glorosia had been in the school a few times to promote Camp Everfree, and in none of those times did the school ever feel this … cold. It wasn’t even just the AC was on either – it was like the warmth had been sucked out of the place.

“Come on. We need to find the ventilation room.” Glorosia started moving, Wafllower following close behind her.

They arrived at an intersection. Glorosia consulted the map that Twilight given of the school’s schematics. Where she got it, Glorosia didn’t know and didn’t care.

“According to this, we should be going this way,” Glorosia pointed and made a left.

Footsteps echoed from the other end of the hall, making them halt.

“What do we do?” Wallflower asked.

“Hide!”

“Where?”

Glorosia grabbed Wallflower by the shoulders, busted into a locker, and somehow was able to cram the both of them inside.

They watched from inside of the locker as Adagio Dazzle made her way down the hall, joined by Rainbow Dash, dutifully attending her every word like they were a fine liquor for her and writing down on a clipboard.

“See if you can’t get the janitor back to the restrooms around this corner,” Adagio said. “He seems to have been slacking off on them as of late.”

“Maybe we should tease him with a reward, mistress,” Rainbow Dash suggested.

“Ha! Maybe. Then again, perhaps the reason he’s behind on his work is too much rewarding.”

At this, Rainbow Dash laughed.

Glorosia tried to quell the uneasy feeling in her stomach. Seeing Rainbow Dash dressed up so femininely was just plain wrong, even before getting to the part where she loved just hearing Adagio speak.

Adagio stopped moving and sniffed.

“Rainbow Dash, do you smell something?”

“No, ma’am, I don’t smell anything.”

Adagio spun on her heel like she was rehearsing for a ballet on an ice rink, and walked down the hallway. Her sniffer kept at it, the air filled with the sound of her sniffing exuberantly.

“There’s something in here, I’m sure of it,” Adagio said.

Wallflower Blush started on a panicked whine, but Gloriosa placed a hand over her mouth so they wouldn’t be detected.

“Now that you mention it, there’s … definitely something,” Rainbow Dash said. She joined Adagio in sniffing the air, trying to pinpoint the source of the scent.

Glorosia and Wallflower watched them through the slats in the locker, the two latex-clad women them roaming around with their backs hunched over, like zombies on the prowl for fresh brains.

Adagio got awful close to the locker they were in. Much, much too close to comfort. She pressed her nose up so close to the slats that Glorosia was so sure she didn’t bother need with her nose anymore and could just see them.

Adagio gave their locker one great big whiff. Then she pulled away, with a satisfied smile.

“Nothing here, it seems,” Adagio said. “I guess we’ll just have to look for that awful plant-based stench elsewhere?”

“Stench!?” Glorosia shouted, falling completely for the bait. She exchanged looks with Wallflower as she realized what she’d done. “Oh, f – ”

Adagio opened the locker door by ripping the poor door straight off its hinges, displaying a remarkable amount of strength for someone whose arms were so slender. She greeted the two of them with a great big grin.

“Found you,” Adagio said.

Wallflower removed Gloriosa’s hand from her mouth. “You … you knew we were here, didn’t you? You just wanted us to slip up and reveal ourselves so you could rub it in our faces.”

“I may have taken my sweet time in revealing you when I could have captured you much sooner, yes,” Adagio said. “Rainbow Dash, help me out with this, won’t you? You can have the tiny one.”

“Fat chance!” Glorosia jumped out of the locker, fists swinging, but all it took was Adagio to give her a rough shove in the stomach to throw her right back in.

Wallflower Blush got out of the locker and ran down the hallway as fast as she could. But even without whatever juice the Dazzlings were giving out to power up their servants, she would never been able to outrun Rainbow Dash, a natural athlete, so it didn’t long at all for Rainbow Dash to catch up, tackle Wallflower Blush, and started covering her face in smooches until she, like the rest of the victims, like most of the school, was brought to a soul-shattering climax that made her squirt out all her willpower and any thoughts of resisting her new mistresses.

“Evidently, your powers of observation fail you,” Adagio said, with a subtle nod towards the removed locker door. “Otherwise you would have realized there’s no hope for you now.”

“There’s still hope. Still time.”

“Not for you, I’m afraid.”

Glorosia made another lunge, and Adagio prepared to side-step it. She was surprised when Glorosia swerved mid-flight, bringing herself down to the floor.

The reason why became obvious as Glorosia pulled out a radio.

“Twilight! Mayday! Mayday! We’ve been blown!”

“Glorosia? What’s happening?”

Adagio slapped her hand over Glorosia’s mouth before Glorosia could say anything more. The French teacher placed a kiss on Glorosia’s forehead, and Glorosia proved extremely susceptible, her eyes glazing over and her grip on the radio relaxing as she gave in to the bliss.

Adagio chuckled at seeing her fall so easily, then picked up the radio.

“I’m sorry, Twilight, Glorosia can’t answer you right now – she’s currently in the middle of a French tutoring session.”

“Adagio! You … you … bitch!”

Adagio gave a hearty laugh at that.

“Is that the worst thing you can call me, Twilight? Here, why don’t you tell me where you are? I bet I could teach you some new words so you can make some stronger insults.”

The radio grew hot in Adagio’s palm. Catching on, she dropped it and watched as it sparked and fell to pieces, electricity hissing and crackling as the thing self-destructed.

“Oh, well, now, that’s clever,” Adagio said. “A remote self-destruct so my and my servants can’t use it to track you. I must admit, that’s better than I expected of you, Twilight Sparkle.”

Adagio raised up her heel-clad shoe and stomped on the wreckage, crushing and destroying it further for no other reason than because she could. Because it was in her power to do so.

“But it still won’t be enough.”

Applejack and Valencia Vignette crept quietly through the halls, trying to keep their feet as light off the ground as possible to avoid detection.

Their efforts were undermined a little when the radio Twilight entrusted to Applejack crackled with static.

“A.J here. What’s wrong, Twilight?”

“We have a problem. They know we’re here. They got Wallflower and Glorosia.”

“Oh no.” Applejack was the one who spoke, but both of their eyes shrunk to pinpricks of fear as they realized they were no longer safe.

“Do you want us to carry on with the plan, Twilight?”

“No, no, of course not. The plan might still work, but it’s not worth the risk. You two need to get out of there now!”

“Don’t have to tell us twice!” Vignette grabbed Applejack’s shoulder and headed backed the way they came. “Let’s get the heck out of here!”

Somewhere around them, they heard a winding noise, like old machinery someone was cranking to turn on.

All at once, the lights went dark, and projections of black and white film and television appeared all over the hallway walls. They covered every inch with scenes that shared a common element of a woman with thick lipstick on, either applying it or talking to a man in a sexually charged scene.

Applejack and Vignette were immediately disoriented. The dim lightning made it hard to be sure of their footsteps. Even the floor was covered with projections, making their spatial awareness that much harder.

“Which way do we go?” Vignette asked.

“Stay calm.” Applejack grabbed hold of Vignette’s wrist, giving it a tight squeeze to comfort her, and, if she was honest, herself, using the wrist like a stress ball. “Let’s just take it one step at a time.”

Applejack took a step forward, her feet landing on the forehead of the woman on the screen below her. But she felt solid ground beneath her, and that reassured her. The layout of the building hadn’t been changed, just obscured, so it would be easy for them to feel their way around – and to get out, if Applejack’s memory of the layout served her well.

“It’s fine,” Applejack said. “This is fine. I know where we’re going. We just have to keep calm and not be afraid. Follow my lead.”

Applejack led Vignette down the hall, and she was pretty sure she knew where she was going, when the scenes all flipped over and changed. Now they showed all those pretty ladies, pretty, buxom ladies wearing low-cut gowns or see-through night dresses pulling men in for a kiss. Someone turned the sound switch on, turning the volume and letting Applejack and Vignette every wet smack of their lips as they embraced their partners.

“Ugh.” Vignette had to cover her ears. “I never thought hearing people kissing could give me such a headache.”

“Yeah, messing with those folks will do that to ya,” Applejack rued. “Come on, I think we’re almost to the exit.”

A projection popped up right in front of them, startling them. It showed a woman reaching her arms out, her thick full lips puckered up for a kiss aimed directly at the viewer.

Applejack sighed with relief once she got over her fear. It was just a trick.

Until Rarity appeared, stepping out from the scene in the same pose as the woman in the film, as though she’d been playing her all along.

“Rarity!” Applejack shouted. Before she could throw a knuckle-duster at her former comrade, Rarity slapped her hands around Applejack’s cheeks and kissed her on the forehead.

“You can’t leave yet,” Rarity said. “The movie’s only just started!”

“Rarity!” Applejack protested, but the kiss was already getting to her. Her body went dull and limp in Rarity’s grasp.

Rarity plugged a nipple into Applejack’s mouth and began to feed her.

“That’s it,” Rarity encouraged her. “Just take a deep breath and suck.”

Applejack’s lips started moving, nursing at the deep well in front of her even while part of her mind – a fading, quieter part – shouted to resist. But it became quieter and quieter as her mind fogged up. It wasn’t even that she was getting drunk from the beer, but more like her mind was being … smothered, covered up with a foamy blanket, a curtain that made her see things the way Rarity – the way Adagio – wanted her to see things.

Vignette did the only sensible thing she could do in the situation – she ran. But she was waylaid when Juniper Montage jumped out and grabbed her, giving her a kiss on the cheek.

Vignette groaned. No wonder this corruption had been nearly unstoppable. It felt like her brain was now operating at half-speed – and that was just from one kiss.

“Did you like that?” Juniper asked, and Vignette could only give a confused groan in response, which made Juniper chuckle.

“I admit, I wasn’t too keen at myself, either, but then my mistress showed me how good it could feel. Let me do a favor and pass on that kindness.”

So, giving Vignette’s boob a squeeze, Juniper kissed her again, this time on the mouth. Vignette shuddered, her nipples twitching and threatening to leak milk, her cunt winking, leaking, inclined to join in on the squirt.

Juniper pulled Vignette forward, adjusting their pose so that matched the posture of the lovers on a nearby screen, the scene in the projection playing out like a shadow of Vignette and Juniper’s own make-out session.

Rarity let Applejack go, and Applejack’s swam with hypnotic spirals, her chest growing larger and heavier as the lactation spread from Rarity like a virus. Applejack dropped to the ground, moaning and playing with her chest to get the foamy beer to drip out. Rarity kneeled down by herself and gave Applejack a relaxing massage on the shoulders while she fondled her boobs.

“That’s it, darling, that’s it,” Rarity said before giving Applejack a kiss on the forehead. “Just give in.”

“Applejack?” Twilight said into the radio from her hiding place in one of the school’s outside corners. She hadn’t heard anything from her in far too long. “Applejack? Applejack! No.”

Twilight stumbled, losing her balance – losing her faith. She sank to the floor, wrapping her arms around her knees. Sunset Shimmer joined her on the ground and put a hand on Twilight’s shoulder for comfort.

“They got Applejack,” Twilight said, voice breaking, tears in her eyes. “They probably have Vignette, too. Oh, I should have known this was a bad idea. I should have known this plan was never going to work!” She buried her face into her palms. “I shouldn’t have asked Applejack to take this risk.”

“Applejack knew the risks,” Sunset said. “They all did. They chose to come here. They chose to come and take that risks because they believed in you, Twilight.” She grabbed Twilight’s chin and made Twilight look up at her. “They believed that whatever plan you came up with was going to be enough to beat the Dazzlings and save the school. And I’m sure the last thing they would want is for you to give up now while there’s still a chance – still hope.”

Twilight smiled. Her tears slowed to where she could easily wipe them away with a finger.

“So, uh … what is this plan, exactly?” Sunset asked. “You never told me.”

“Well, that was in case the spell broke and you ran screaming to Miss Dagi,” Twilight said. She stood up, full of newfound confidence and determination. She had to see this through. She must. She and Sunset may have been the only ones left, but all it would take was just one – one person brave enough to stand up this seemingly unstoppable, inevitable force of evil.

“I think this plan can still work, Sunset. Can you get me to the school bell undetected?”

“I most certainly can,” Sunset answered, getting up. “What are we doing there?”

“I’ll explain once we get there,” Twilight said. “Come on! We’ve got an evil plan to thwart.”

Sunset brought Twilight up to the school bell, guarding her on the way there.

Once they were out on the balcony, Twilight went up to the guardrail that kept maintenance workers from falling off and pulled a device out from her backpack. It looked a bit like an alarm clock with a soda bottle strapped to the side. She set the machine down on by the rail and inputted commands, the machine beeping and blooping with each press of the button.

“So, Twilight, what is the plan?” Sunset asked.

Twilight chuckled. “Well, you’ve got me this far, so I guess it’s safe to tell you. This machine will emit a high-pitched ring and eject a gas that will knock out everybody in and around the school. Except for us, because we’ll have these.” She pulled out some headphones for the noise and a mask for the gas. “Then, once everybody is unconscious, that should give us all the time we need to figure out a cure for the kisses.”

“I see, I see. Very interesting!”

“Here,” Twilight handed Sunset a pair of phones and a mask then put her own headphones on. “It’d be more effective if we had the copies Juniper and Glorosia had, but beggars can’t be chosen. Honestly, if this gets just half of the school populace under sleep, that’ll be way more manageable than Miss Dagi being able to send the whole student body at us.”

“Uh-huh, uh-huh.”

“I gotta say, Sunset, I’m impressed you’ve been resisting for as long as you have. Yesterday it looked like it was taking you a lot of effort.”

“Oh, yes. Resisting.”

Twilight wasn’t entirely sure why the way Sunset said that put a sinking, icy feeling into the pit of her stomach.

“Sunset?” Twilight asked in a nervous squeak.

Sunset reached her arm down over Twilight and picked up the machine.

“Sunset!”

Twilight spun around and tried to stop it, but before her horrified, helpless eyes, Sunset, with a terrifying inhuman strength, cracked the machine in two like an egg with naught but her bare hands.

“But … but Sunset … I – I thought you were resisting?” Twilight stammered, tears in her eyes. “You said you were resisting.”

“Oh, oui, oui, I did, no?” Sunset said, her French accent coming back thick and in full force. “Well, about that, Twilight, I … ah, how you say in ingles?”

Sunset gave a nonchalant shrug.

“I lied.”

“But … but the headaches!” Twilight tapped her forehead. “The pain! You were obviously in pain from resisting. How …?”

“That, my dear,” Adagio Dazzle said, stepping out from the school and onto the balcony, “is what we call acting.”

“You… ” Twilight balled up her fists in anger.

“I knew you were too stubborn to give up,” Adagio explained as he wrapped an arm around Sunset’s shoulders. “I knew you would come up with a plan. Maybe multiple ones. And if you kept trying, one of them just might work. So I had an idea. Sunset had been trying to resist recently. Trying to break out from her thrall.” She cupped Sunset’s cheek. “But she knows better now, doesn’t she?”

“Yes, mistress,” Sunset replied. “Oui, mi amor.” She pecked Adagio on the check.

“But it did give me some inspiration,” Adagio went on. “I could send her over to you and have her pretend like she was still resisting. And you and your friends are so big on forgiveness, I knew you would eat it right up, like the gullible saps you are. And you did! I almost couldn’t believe it. You walked right into our hands. Sunset told us exactly where you were the minute you went inside the school.”

“But the lollipop,” Twilight stammered, desperately clinging to some evidence, something that told her this wasn’t actually happening. “Sunset hates lemon. She can’t stand it.”

“Do you really think someone who, ah, loves me so very much wouldn’t be willing to suffer to make me happy?” Adagio asked, stroking Sunset’s hair.

Sunset pulled the mostly-eaten lollipop out of her mouth. “Besides, this is banana.” She tossed it aside.

“I ...” Twilight’s shoulders sagged. She didn’t know what to do now.

One idea occurred to her. One last desperate thing. Maybe she couldn’t fight off all the Dazzlings. Maybe she couldn’t save the day. But she could make it easier for the next person to stand up to them – give them a fighting chance.

She sprinted forward, lunging forward, making for Adagio’s waist. It would be a gamble, and she probably wouldn’t survive, but that was a risk she was willing to take – a price she was willing to pay. She wouldn’t free Sunset, but she was sure as hell would take Adagio down, tackling her over the guardrail and send the both of them tumbling over the roof and plummeting to their deaths.

But all it took was for Adagio to lean over a little, and Twilight’s head caught on her impressive, soft cleavage. Her head became wedged between Adagio’s boobs, and her feet dangled and flailed uselessly through the air as Adagio’s rack lifted her off the ground. She remained stuck there like an ornament as Adagio stood up straight.

Adagio grabbed Twilight’s shoulder, picking her up out of the cleavage and holding her.

“Nice try,” Adagio said before batting away Twilight’s headphones. Twilight swung a fist at her face, but Adagio caught it with her hand and Twilight felt her strength just ebb in Adagio’s grip, like a leech sucking out her blood.

Adagio puckered up, and Twilight tried to put space between them, but it was no good; Adagio’s grip was too strong. The kiss connected, the wet lips firmly attaching themselves to Twilight’s head. All at once, Twilight felt so, so drowsy, and all she wanted to do was take a nap. Her body went limp in Adagio’s hands.

Adagio moved in for a second kiss, but stopped.

“Actually, Sunset, why don’t you do the honors? I’m sure our dear little Twilight wouldn’t mind a few kisses from her best friend.”

Adagio handed Twilight off to Sunset like the mutual owners of a cat taking turns holding it. The thought to plead for Sunset not to go through with it crossed Twilight’s head, but her body felt so weak already it never left her mouth and manifested.

“Buenas noches, mi amiga mejor,” Sunset said before placing the wettest kiss she could manage on Twilight’s forehead.

Twilight’s vision dimmed. Her eyelids became heavy. Everything became fuzzy and disoriented, blurry.

Sunset had to kiss her a few more times before the warmth hit Twilight, and she felt an overpowering orgasm, liquid leaking all over the insides of her thighs as she drifted off to a deep slumber.

Author's Note

So I was/am a little concerned with the logic of Twilight trusting Sunset at all in this chapter, especially since she explicitly says they can't take that risk, but I really couldn't* figure out a better way to get the characters to where I wanted them to be, because I wanted the last scene to be Twilight with Adagio and Sunset on the tower.

Additionally, it was important to show Sunset resisting in a chapter before this one, just to plant the idea that it might be possible that she's telling the truth in the reader's mind, but I imagine anyone familiar with close reading or pattern recognition would infer that Sunset's not really on their side.

*was too lazy.

Translations:
Spanish:
Ingles = English.
Buenas noches, mi amgia mejor = good night, my best friend.

Special Thanks To The Following:

If you've enjoyed this story, why not consider becoming one of my Patrons where you can get more of my writing? Granted, those stories suffer from a serious lack of SunDagio, but I think they're still good.

Trepphacs
LazyReader19
Facinus
Thehock1
MyMaskofShame
Captain Croisandwich
Ganduil
Magnaking
Sirion123
coffeemilk
William
CycleD

For supporting me on Patreon and helping me to do what I love.

Kiss Me Goodnight

Twilight awoke to find herself strapped to a chair by leather plaits. Applejack was next to her, in the same situation, though she’d been awake for longer, judging by the fact that she was already struggling and attempting to escape her restraints. She groaned, jerking her arms about, and tried to lean over to gnaw at the bonds, but there was one around her waist that kept her teeth from reaching near her wrist.

Defeated, she gave up and slumped in the chair. She noticed Applejack was awake.

“Hey.”

“Hey,” Twilight said back. “Where are we?” The room was a tad on the darker side, and devoid of features or decorations. Just an empty square room.

A projection appeared on the screen with a click, showing multiple film scenes, all with common elements of thick-lipped women in low-cut evening dresses posing seductively and blowing kisses to the camera, or depicting young men being approached by women who gave off an overpowering sexual aura that they couldn’t do anything but submit to, engaging the women in passionate make-out sessions, the women’s thick lips practically smothering their own.

Applejack groaned in disgust, and Twilight saw what the Dazzlings were trying to do. Not so subtle subliminal messaging, conditioning them to like the idea of kisses through sheer exposure.

Twilight wiggled her wrist and discovered that the restraint there was loose. With a little wiggling, she was able to pull her arm out. She wiggled her fingers, unable to believe what a stroke of luck she had.

Not wasting any time, Twilight pulled her other arm free, then undid the rest of her restraints. Escaping the chair, she did the same for Applejack.

“Nice going, Twi,” Applejack said. “How did you pull that off?”

“I don’t know,” Twilight said. “I tried to get my arm out and it just … slid out.”

“It just slid out?” Applejack asked. “That doesn’t seem right. The Dazz-” a groan interrupted her, the Dazzlings’ geas causing her pain when she tried to use their real names. “Those teachers have been way too careful to let something like that happen.”

“Come on,” Twilight said. “We shouldn’t look a gift horse in the mouth. Let’s get out of here.”

“How do we do that?”

Twilight scanned the room. The light, however faint and dim, from the film screens revealed a lodge of mahogany in the brown and beige room that Twilight expected would be a door.

“Through there. Hurry.”

Applejack followed Twilight through the door, which led to a dark, empty staircase with old, worn hand rails. Going up the staircase brought them to another door, and through that door was the hallway of the school, where the lights were all turned down, but it was still possible to see. Barely.

“We’re out,” Applejack said. “I can’t believe it. All that, we’re out? Just like that?”

“We’re not safe,” Twilight said. “Keep moving.”

They made their way down the corridor and heard footsteps.

“Hide!” Twilight shouted.

“Where?”

Twilight found an office door. She tried it and found it it was unlocked. Sighing with relief, she brought Applejack inside and they went to hide under the desk.

They both sighed.

Then their hearts stopped when they heard the door open.

“I’m telling you, I saw them,” Adagio Dazzle’s voice said.

“Are you sure you weren’t imagining it?” Aria said.

“Why would I imagine that?”

“I don’t know. Maybe the fact that we’ve pretty much won has you on edge and paranoid about anything that threaten our total dominion of the school, however unlikely?”

“That’s not a bad hypothesis,” Adagio answered. Twilight and Applejack saw her legs first as Adagio walked over to the desk and pulled out the wheeled chair to sit down.

Of course. They were in Adagio’s office. Their lucky streak had to end somewhere. Twilight just wished it wouldn’t have ended after they had got out of the school safely.

Adagio pulled the chair up to the desk, and though Twilight and Applejack tried to shrink as far back as they could, Adagio’s knees scraped against their chest.

“Oh.” Adagio looked under the desk. She grabbed Twilight and Applejack by their shirts and hauled them out like trash bags on garbage day. “Look what I found.”

“You were right,” Aria said.

“As I always am,” Adagio said. She threw Applejack and Twilight down on the desk. They tried to get up and run away, but all Adagio had to do was press her hands to their rib cages to pin them. Her arms were like iron girders – there was no getting out once she had a grip.

“Naughty girls, trying to escape your reprogramming,” Adagio said. “I think that deserves some sort of punishment, don’t you, Aria?”

“I think it does,” Aria pulled at the cleavage window in her dress, prying it open until her thick, dark nipples were out. “And I know just the thing.”

She went over to Twilight and leaned over, pressing her nipple into Twilight’s mouth. Twilight was powerless to keep the milk that dripped out from seeping in, pouring it down her throat. She could feel her grasp of English … not slip away so much as distort. Like it had always been her heritage tongue, but now it was her second language and she could see all the inconsistencies, all the bizarre and arbitrary rules, how inelegant and clunky it was. Not like Mistress Aria’s beautiful German, which, while based in the throat, had several practical rules and easily allowed the formation of new compound words to express ideas.

Twilight glanced over and saw Rarity doing the same thing to Applejack as Aria was doing to her, with Rainbow Dash resting her elbows on the desk, watching them like a cat, waiting for her turn to play. Twilight wondered why she hadn’t seen them come in.

“Mm!” Aria pulled away, and Twilight gasped for air, milk splashing and spilling over from her lips.

“That was satisfying,” Aria said. “But I think I’ve had my fill. Why don’t you give her a go, Adagio?”

Twilight tried to get up again, but Adagio grabbed her chin and turned her head, pressing her cheek against the table.

“No, no,” Adagio said, wagging an admonishing finger. “We’re not quite done yet.”

Adagio leaned down, pressing her nipple into Twilight’s ear. Twilight could feel the weight as Adagio’s heavy boob pressed up against the side of her head. The gorgeous tit was at least twice as big as her head.

Wait, gorgeous? Twilight thought, realizing this choice of wording meant she was succumbing. Before she could worry about it, Adagio’s nipple squirted, the milk going straight into Twilight’s ear, and, Twilight felt, into her brain, getting her mind all wet and soggy as Adagio drenched it in her breast milk.

Twilight moaned. Her cunt winked and leaked. Her nipples tingled, threatening to burst and spray milk of their all over the desk and the inside of her shirt. She bucked and thrashed under Adagio’s grip like a fish crudely and thoughtlessly tossed onto the dry part of an empty boat, and gradually, her vision turned white. The milk seeped into her eyes, dripping down her eyes like rain on a windscreen. Eventually, her whole vision was covered in a milky white blankness, and she passed out.

Twilight awoke again, feeling a little more groggy this time. She struggled to figured out where she was, until she heard the familiar sounds of Applejack struggling against the chair. She looked over and saw she was in the same room, in the same position, that she first woke up in.

Not sure if she was in some kind of time loop, or if the Dazzlings just got a kick over throwing her and Applejack into the same dungeon over and over again, Twilight tested whether or not she could get her arm free of the restraint like she could before.

She did.

From there, everything played out more or less the same. Knowing she could escape, she actually got Applejack out of her chair before the screen projections turned on, and brought Applejack up the stairs, right to the path where they had been previously.

“Where to, Twilight?” Applejack asked once they were to the top of the stairs.

They were caught last time when they went to the left, so Twilight naturally brought Applejack to the right.

“Wait ...” Applejack said. “Isn’t the school entrance that way?”

“Yes, but so is Miss Dagi,” Twilight said. “It’s a maze, Applejack. We’re going to have to go around until we could figure out how to escape. It might take a few tries, but trust me when I say we’ll get it right.”

“Uh … I’m not sure what you’re talking about, Twi, but sure, I trust you. Always have.”

Twilight smiled. And she gave a thanks to whatever deity or spirit saw fit to give her this new time rewind – this perptual second chance. Though she also wondered why they hadn’t seen fit to give her this blessing earlier, like before she and her entire team were captured by the Dazzlings and their minions.

Should follow my own advice, Twilight thought. Don’t look a gift horse in the mouth.

They went down the left hallway, and things seemed to be going okay for awhile, until a door opened from the wall and Sunset Shimmer stepped out, dressed in all her usual latex glory.

“My, my, what have we here?” Sunset asked. “Why, it looks like two stubborn women trying to fight the hand of fate. Or lips, I guess.” She pursed her lips and gave them a sultry pop before chuckling at herself.

“Out of the way, Sunset Shimmer!” Applejack put her fists up.

“Let me think about that. No.”

Sunset walked over to them, the click of her heels echoing through the hall.

Twilight and Applejack got ready for action, but Sunset closed the distance between them remarkably fast. She grabbed Twilight by the shirt and lifted her up with ease, and Twilight could so much power behind Sunset’s arm.

“Let her go!” Applejack shouted, banging on Sunset’s things like a gorilla beating against its cage.

Sunset rolled her eyes as if she was mildly exacerbated by a persistence mosquito. She reached her free hand down under her skirt, rooted around for a bit, then pulled out two fingers wet with a syrupy, gloppy cum.

“Applejack, look out!”

Twilight’s warning was useless, as Sunset shoved her fingers into Applejack’s mouth before Applejack could react.

Applejack swallowed involuntarily, as if possessed, a lump going down her throat. Sunset pulled her fingers out and Applejack stumbled away, clutching at her stomach, trying to resist the feelings of pleasure and obedience the cum invoked in her.

“Now for you,” Sunset said, turning her attention to Twilight with a half-lidded seductive glare.

Twilight swung her limbs around wildly, without aim or purpose, simply seeking to do whatever she could. Her fist hit the side of Sunset’s boob, and she was surprised by how soft it felt on her knuckles.

“Oh,” Twilight let escape from her mouth.

Sunset chuckled. “You like that? Soft, aren’t they?” She brought her hand over Twilight’s and massaged it until Twilight’s fingers relaxed for Sunset to pry them open and place them on the boob. “You want to play with them?”

“Don’t … don’t do it, Twilight,” Applejack protested, lurching and stumbling towards Sunset in some vain attempt to fight her again.

Sunset, annoyed at Applejack’s persistence, reached into her skirt and fetched another serving of cum that she jammed into Applejack’s mouth. Applejack’s eyes widened and she dropped to the floor, shivering with pleasure.

Twilight gave in. She knew she shouldn’t, that this was the last thing she wanted to do. But after getting a brush, a hint of it, her fingers demanded the sensory pleasure of feeling the softness and tenderness of Sunset’s breasts.

Twilight cupped Sunset’s boobs and tried to bounce them up and down, but they proved so heavy she couldn’t lift them. Sunset lent a hand and gave Twilight a boost, bouncing her own tit to give Twilight a head-start on the jiggling.

Twilight got starry-eyed at the display as Sunset’s breasts put on a show for her, like a pendulum set in motion. She cupped the front of Sunset’s boobs and gave them a squeeze, and she continued to be amazed and entranced at their softness.

Sunset flashed a smile before launching into a deep kiss while Twilight was distracted by her boobs.

Twilight went stiff. Sunset’s lips fit to hers so perfectly, like a key that had been lost for years finally finding its way back to the lock it belonged to. Pleasure seeped into her mouth from Sunset’s kiss like Sunset was pouring aphrodisiac into her throat. Her cunt felt like it was filling up with jelly as an orgasm loomed over her body.

Twilight moaned, her snatch contracting wildly. She knew what would happen when she came – she would be Sunset’s. So she tried to hold it by crossing her legs together, but it was like a flood building behind a door; there was only so much she could do to delay.

The kiss worked its magic, and Twilight’s eyes rolled into the back of her head as she was made to squirt forcefully.

Twilight woke up, abruptly finding herself back in the basement, with the usual restraints. By now, she had the routine down pretty pat. Escape from her chair, get Applejack out of hers, get congratulated by Applejack, make their way upstairs just as the film screens were turning on and make it to the main hallway.

“Where to now, Twi?” Applejack asked.

Twilight thought about it for a second. Going to the right had led them straight to Adagio Dazzle. Going left bumped them into Sunset Shimmer.

She took a step forward and made to go left before catching herself. What was she doing? She knew that wasn’t the right way. She knew there was a trap there for them.

She wanted to, though, Twilight realized. She wanted to feel Sunset’s soft and heavy boobs, her thick, wet lips, the feeling of having a huge orgasm build up irresistibly inside her thighs …

“Twilight?” Applejack asked, seeing Twilight stopped. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah, yeah, I’m fine.” Twilight shook her head. Now was not the time to play the zombie infectee in the horror movie who tries to keep the others from worrying only to become a danger.

“No, no, I’m not fine, Applejack. I seem to be in a time loop, that I’m somehow being given a chance to do things over and over again until I get ‘right’. At least, that’s my working theory”

“Oh, like that movie,” Applejack nodded.

“Going that way, we get ambushed by Adagio Dazzle and Aria Blaze. Going that way we get stopped by Sunset and I … I wanted to go that way, Applejack. I wanted to let Sunset … take me.” Twilight crossed her arms, feeling like there was a sudden cold breeze in the room.

“Oh, Twilight.” Applejack patted Twilight on the shoulder. “I understand. That’s how they get ya, Twilight. We know that. Don’t beat yourself up about it. Although, I wonder why whoever’s doing this to you waited just now to do it. They couldn’t have done that earlier?”

“I know, right?”

“So that leads to Adagio and that leads to Sunset, I guess we have no choice but to go this way,” Applejack gestured at the third path in front of them, directly across from the door.

They made their way down that hallway. For a while, it seemed like this was going to be the hallway that did it – their lucky trick. Until Sonata Dusk and Fluttershy stepped out from around the corner just as they were getting to the end of the hall, their dresses trailing behind them.

Applejack instinctively threw herself in front of Twilight.

“Mistress, look,” Fluttershy said. “Escapees.”

“Mm, are they, though?” Sonata asked. “Adagio told me she took care of you two already ...”

Applejack and Twilight looked at each other, confirming with their eyes they both thought of the same idea.

“Yes, that’s right, Mistress,” Applejack said. “Mistress Adagio and Sunset already took care of us. We were just on our way to get our new dresses.”

“I can’t wait to show off my cleavage for Mistress Sunset!” Twilight said, trying to sell the deception, though she was horrified to realize a part of her wanted it to be true.

“All right. Carry on,” Sonata said.

Twilight and Applejack walked past Sonata and Fluttershy, the latter of whom kept a suspicious eye on them while Sonata looked up at the ceiling, distracted by some flight of fancy or another in her imagination.

Twilight and Applejack continued going on their way, tense and not able to believe their luck.

“Wait a minute,” Sonata said. “If you are under our control, why don’t you have any accents?”

Twilight and Applejack’s response to this was, understandably, to book and make a run for it. But it was no good, as all Sonata and Fluttershy had to do were blow a few kisses that struck right on the back of their necks like angry wasps after their target, and their fell to their knees, their minds becoming a haze of a vague, undefined but still obviously sexual pleasure.

They couldn’t get themselves to move, to bring their themselves up from off the ground as they heard the shuffling of Sonata and Fluttershy’s dresses.

Sonata took Twilight, standing behind Twilight and cupping Twilight’s chin, tilting Twilight’s head back to make Twilight look up at her. Sonata grinned, and Twilight couldn’t say no as Sonata’s puckered-up lips came down for the finishing kiss, like a slow guillotine on the chopping block.

Twilight felt her snatch wink and squirt a little before waking up again. But this time was different.

She was alone. Applejack wasn’t there. Neither was the chair she sat in. And when she tried to pull her arm free of the restraint, this time the restraint held.

“Hello?” Twilight asked, her voice echoing in the empty, lonely basement. “Is anybody there?”

She heard a door opening, and footsteps thudding down the stairs quite angrily.

Adagio, Sonata, Aria, and Sunset all came into the room. They surrounded Twilight, crossing their arms and looking very cross with her.

“You are a very stubborn little lady, you know that?” Adagio asked.

“We tried to help you out, but you just can’t take a hint,” Sonata said.

“So we’re going to skip the subterfuge,” Aria said.

“Sunset, would do you the honors?” Adagio asked.

“It’ll be my pleasure,” Sunset replied. She unfastened Twilight’s restraints. Twilight tried to take a swing at her, but all Sunset had to do was press a finger to Twilight’s forehead, and Twilight felt compliant.

“Sit,” Sunset ordered. “On your knees.”

Twilight obeyed. She tried to think of a way out of this. She tried to thick at all, but it was like someone had gummed up her brain with lime jello. All her thoughts were slow and hard to finish, like being assembled off a factory line that had long fallen into disrepair.

“Tilt your head back and open your mouth. Open it wide.” Sunset ordered, and Twilight opened her mouth wide and tilted her head back like a receptacle ready for delivery.

The four Dazzlings surrounded her in a square, pulling their skirts either up or down depending on their style, and pressed their fingers to their vaginas.

Twilight couldn’t even wince, knowing what was about to happen.

The Dazzlings squirted all at once, their juices flowing like waterfalls from their thighs into Twilight’s mouth.

Twilight moaned and panted as the delicious fluid washed over her tongue, carrying with it whispers into her mind of commands to be a submissive slut in foreign languages that she didn’t used to know, but now understood on an intimately level. Some of it overflowed and dripped down her chin.

Twilight started to shake and shiver, her cunt winking and twitching, ready to blow and squirt almost as much out as the Dazzlings were pouring in. It felt so good, so intense. She felt like she was losing weight. She felt like even her orgasm was having an orgasm, such was the sexual stimulation that she felt.

The Dazzlings’ finished their spurts, and Twilight sat uselessly on the floor, limp as a pile of wet noodles.

Sunset got on one knee and cupped Twilight’s chin, giving poor, brain-dead Twilight the guidance she needed to look her new mistress in the eyes.

“Are you ready to obey, Twilight?” Sunset asked, her tone as sweet as a loving mother’s.

“Sí,” Twilight answered. “I am … ready to obey.”

“Good.”

Sunset leaned in, giving Twilight a kiss on the forehead. Twilight moaned and flopped over onto her side, overwhelmed and her body forcefully shutting down into sleep rather than try to deal with being made to cum twice in such a short span of time.

Twilight woke up again. She bolted upright. She didn’t think she could stand any more of this torture.

Then she realized she had bolted upright. She wasn’t bound anymore. She wasn’t tied to the chair. She wasn’t in the basement. Heck, she wasn’t even in the school anymore.

She was back at her home, inside of her room, tucked under the covers as if everything else had just been a bad dream.

“Hello?” Twilight called, hoping to get confirmation. She looked at her arm. Sticking with her scientific background, she put herself through the most rigorous of tests for determining one’s state of reality and gave herself a pinch. She let out a yowch and waved her arm away, having done it a bit too hard.

“Not dreaming,” Twilight said. “But then what?”

She got out of bed and made her way down the stairs. Something was off. She could feel it in the air, like the natural instincts of a fish able to sense danger coming in the water.

Twilight saw what was wrong on the shelves. All of the photos they had up of her family were altered. Instead of their usual dresses, they all wore the same tight, light blue latex dress that Adagio Dazzle wore in glamored state. It looked especially unflattering on her father and on her brother, as nothing had been done to the dress to tailor it to a male physique.

Overcome with disbelief, Twilight reached out to touch a photo to make sure it was real. How could this be happening?

She heard a clinking of silverware and laughter coming from the kitchen. She managed to break her attention away from the photo and make her way into the kitchen where her mother and her brother, both in that blasted dress, was having tea with Adagio Dazzle, who was laughing at something Twilight’s mother had just said.

“Mom?” Twilight asked. “What’s going on?”

“Oh, Twilight! Hello, dear. I was just having a conversation with your French teacher, Miss Dagi,” Twilight’s mother replied. “She said she came here to talk to you, but I told you were sleeping, and then one thing led to another, and well, here we are! Come, come, sit down. Join us!” She patted an empty chair.

“Yes, Twilight,” Adagio said with a smirk. “Come join your mom and me for some tea.”

“You!” Twilight clenched her fists, rage boiling over. She ran up to the table and slammed her hands on it. “What did you do to them!?”

“Geez, Twiley, calm down,” Shining Armor said. “That’s no way to talk to your teacher.”

“And it’s certainly not any way to talk to a guest in our home,” her mother added. She turned to Adagio. “I’m so sorry, I don’t know what’s gotten into her, she’s not usually like this.” She kept her gaze on Twilight, huffing and fuming.

“It’s fine,” Adagio waved her hand in dismissal. “As a matter of a fact, I think I’ve got a pretty good idea what’s bugging her. Would you excuse us for a moment? I think Twilight would be more talkative in a private conversation.”

“Of course.” Her mother nodded towards Shining, and they left the table.

“What do you do?” Twilight asked through gritted teeth.

“You’re a smart one, Twilight,” Adagio said. “You can figure it out. Why don’t you tell me?”

Twilight looked at the table, silverware and dishes strewn about on the pure-white tablecloth. Including a butter knife for tea cake.

“I have a better idea.” Twilight grabbed the knife and charged at Adagio, aiming straight for her heart, though a part of her imagined that Adagio’s huge boobs would be too thick and catch the knife and stop it cold.

Adagio caught Twilight’s wrist, reacting with all the speed of a striking viper, and twisted her arm until Twilight had no choice but to drop the knife.

“You had to have known that wasn’t going to work,” Adagio said. “You’re not a fighter, Twilight, you’re a thinker. So think for me.”

Twilight glared as Adagio let go of her arm. Once a few minutes had passed and Adagio hadn’t made any moves to kiss, Twilight reluctantly accepted the premise that Adagio wasn’t going to attack her right away and began to pace back and forth as she pondered the possibilities.

“I woke up in the school basement,” Twilight said. “I kept waking up in the school basement and trying to escape with Applejack. After … Sunset caught me. On the clock tower. I kept running into you, or Sunset, or Aria or whoever, and I would wake back up in the basement each time, until this time, when I woke up … here. That’s it. You put me in some kind of … virtual reality, didn’t you? This isn’t real. This is just part of some kind of brain machine that you’re using to try and subdue me and brainwash me! Which means none of this is real! It’s just another layer of your trick, isn’t it?”

“Twilight,” Adagio said, her voice soft and calm, “we already let you out of the machine.”

“I’m sorry, what?”

“We … let you … out … of the machine,” Adagio answered, moving her lips and pronouncing her words with an exaggerated slowness so Twilight could process them. “You’re right. We did have you in a machine. We were trying to use it to brainwash you. That’s why you kept waking up in the basement. To reinforce into your mind that no matter what you did, no matter what action you took, what direction you went, eventually … we would get you, so that you woke up in the real world, you would be more accepting of your eventual fate.”

Adagio let out a loving sigh, as if she was being interrupted by a pleasant memory.

“But eventually, Sunset Shimmer persuaded us it would be better to let you go. Said she wanted to let you come to us. I thought she was crazy at first, of course, or that maybe the old her was breaking through somehow, but eventually, I realized she was right. That was the perfect thing to do. Because what could be more cruel, more rewarding, than letting you get a taste of freedom that you can’t do anything with?”

“What does that mean?” Twilight asked.

“I mean, you’re free,” Adagio said. “Free to go where you will, and free to do as you wish. Just be aware that others may have an objection, and if you’re going to try and find people to rally to your cause ...” she chuckled. “You won’t find them here. Everyone else in the town is completely and totally under our control.”

Adagio stood up, her breasts jiggling like they were pleased with themselves.

“You’re alone,” Adagio said. “Free, but alone. Now have a good day, mon étudiant.”

Adagio blew a kiss and Twilight braced for an impact, but nothing came out of it. Adagio left, closing the door silently, without any theatrics or dramatics of any kind.

Twilight stood there, trying to process this. She was back in the real world. Or was she? Maybe she was still in the machine, and Adagio had just told her that to keep her from trying to escape.

Twilight pinched herself again and didn’t wake up. She looked at the door where Adagio had left.

“Twiley?” Shining Armor asked, coming back down the stairs. “Where’d your teacher go?”

“I hope you didn’t offend her into leaving,” her mother said.

“No, Mom,” Twilight said. “I didn’t offend her, she just … said what she came here to say.”

Twilight remained in place, staring at the door. Staring at the exit her enemy had left through.

Everyone? Everyone but her?

She looked again at her family, all dressed up exactly like Adagio. All the pictures of them in the same dress, as if they had been that way forever.

“Twiley?” Shining Armor asked. “Is something wrong?”

Twilight sighed. “Yes … but I don’t think there’s anything you can do to fix it. I’m sorry. I need to go take a walk.” Some fresh air might help clear her head and reveal the solution to her many problems.

She went out the door. Shining and her mother went back to their tea.

Twilight went down the street. Everybody she passed was in the same dress – latex, light blue, hugging their bodies, pushing up their cleavage for women or emphasizing their abs for the guys. Flags of foreign nations adorned the houses on her street, hanging from the windows like the victorious tapestries of a conquering nation. People passed by her and carried on conversations in French, never seeming to notice or care that she wasn’t in the same dress. That she wasn’t one of them.

“Huh,” Twilight sighed as another women passed her. “I guess that’s it, then. They won. The Dazzlings … won.” She closed her eyes, bowing her head towards the ground as a tear fell from her face, overwhelmed with grief and stricken with guilt over her inability to stop this. Nothing was left.

“Wait,” she said to herself, having an idea.

There was one thing left she hadn’t tried.

The portal.

The portal to Equestria. She could go through it. She could find recruitments. She could get allies. Powerful allies, ones who were experienced in the ways of magic and would know exactly how to fight back against the spread of the Dazzlings’ ever-encroaching spell.

Hope renewed by this insight, Twilight sprinted to the school.

The statue was still there. It looked untouched. Adagio either didn’t realize its nature, or didn’t think it was worth bothering with.

Twilight made her way to the side where the portal lay, and what she saw next filled her with despair all over again.

“No. No, no!”

The rest of the statue was untouched, but the side of the base with the portal – the only side that actually mattered – was obstructed by an enormous block of pure-black stone, preventing entry, denying access to anyone who tried to get in or out.

“No, no.” Twilight banged her head against the stone, and her fists, which were equally useless.

“It’s not fair,” Twilight muttered half-heartedly. She continued to pound at the stone, even though she knew it was useless. Her tiny fists would never be able to make so much as a dent in rock this hard and sturdy.

“Whoa, whoa! Stop, ma chérie!” Sunset said, coming up behind her. She grabbed Twilight’s wrists and pulled her away from the block. “That’s solid granite! You’ll break your wrists doing that!”

Twilight huffed and yanked her arms out of Sunset’s grip. “Whatever. I don’t care.”

“You’re so upset, chérie,” Sunset said.

“Stop calling me that.”

Sunset drew herself down to her knees, pretending like she was a teacher. “Come now, belle, a beautiful flower like yourself shouldn’t cry. It stains your natural beauty to have ugly tears like that. Now, tell me, what’s wrong?”

“What’s wrong?” Twilight said. “What’s wrong is that all my friends are mind-controlled, including you, and I’m the only one left who can fix it and I can’t!” She clutched her head. “I … I can’t do this by myself. I need my friends. I’m smart, but that’s it. I’m not cool like the other Twilight. I’m not a princess. I’m not even a unicorn! I need Applejack’s muscles. I need Rainbow Dash’s bravery. I need Fluttershy’s kindness and Rarity’s ability to read people.”

Twilight sank to her knees.

“I need my friends.”

Sunset looked on at her with concern, clearly wanting to do something for her, but unable to figure out what.

“But Twilight, don’t you have your friends?” Sunset asked, her accent thick like it was mocking Twilight and rubbing her loss into her nose, even though Sunset’s words and her voice held nothing but kindness. “Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy and the rest, they’re all around. Can’t you talk to them?”

“You don’t get it,” Twilight said. “How could you? You can’t. You’re one of them now.”

“One of who?”

“The Dazzlings,” Twilight replied, glaring at Sunset.

Sunset shrugged like she didn’t know what Twilight was talking about.

“I need to think,” Twilight said, wrapping her hands around her head. “I’m good at that, at least. I’m good at thinking. Come on. Think, think.” She tapped her forehead with her index fingers, as if the drumming might reveal something.

Sunset was completely under the Dazzlings’ thrall now, yes, but she seemed willing to help. Then again, the last time Twilight accepted help from her didn’t go so well. But what else was there for the Dazzlings to do other than kiss Twilight and make her one of their minions? Yet, they didn’t, because they were so confident that their victory was assured.

“Say, Sunset?” Twilight asked, making her voice as chocolate-sweet as she could manage. “You wouldn’t happen to still have your journal around, would you?”

“Journal. Journal,” Sunset repeated, rubbing her chin. “I don’t know anything about a journal.”

Not a good sign, but not unworkable, either.

“Could we look for it?” Twilight asked. “Maybe it got left in your office.”

Sunset clapped and rose to her feet. “That’s an vunderful idea! Let’s go look.”

Twilight followed Sunset into the school, the latex dress hugging tightly at Sunset’s overly thick, round ass, making Twilight just a little uncomfortable as it reminded her of the sexpot Sunset had unwillingly become. Though she seemed so happy to go along with whatever Adagio said now, Twilight had started to doubt and wonder if maybe it was willing.

No, no, Twilight told herself. That’s ridiculous. There’s no way Sunset would give herself over to the Dazzlings like that … isn’t there?

“Here we are,” Sunset announced, unlocking the door to her office. “You have free run of the place.”

“Really?” Twilight asked. “You mean it?”

“Of course! What are friends for? Besides, I’ve been meaning to tidy up anyway. What harm could it do?”

“Okay. Uh, thanks,” Twilight said, walking into the room, keeping her eyes on Sunset and keeping alert to the fact that it could be a trap.

Twilight rummaged through the drawers, the desk, the shelves, and the desk and drawers again. She made a mess of the office, books and papers thrown everywhere as her search became more and more frantic and desperate, unable to find the one thing she was looking for.

“Where is it!?” Twilight shouted, lifting the trash bin to check inside there. “Where could it be?”

“Where could what be?” Adagio’s cool, smooth, seductive and even assuring voice purred from the doorway.

“Twilight is trying to find a journal of mine,” Sunset explained. “Apparently it’s important.”

“A journal. Oh, a journal! Do you mean this?” Adagio pulled the journal out.

“Yes!” Twilight ran towards Adagio, then stopped, remembering what her situation was. “May I have it?”

“Mmm.”

“May I please have it?” Twilight asked.

“Sure,” Adagio handed her the book.

Twilight opened it up and flipped through it, trying to find a blank page. She got all the way to the end, and the last page was already used up, written in Sunset’s hand, in letters larger than needed so that they could took up as much of the space as possible.

Dear Princess Twilight, the message read,

I’m not going to be able to talk for a while. It’s too complicated to explain right now, but rest assured that everything is fine. Don’t worry about me.

With love, your friend,

Sunset.

The date was … yesterday.

Twilight stared off into space as the meaning of this became clear to her. Adagio already had Sunset write in the journal and use it all up – all of its magic, all of its pages, so that Twilight couldn’t use it to get a message out, and to convince Princess Twilight that everything was okay on this side of the portal.

“Twilight?” Sunset asked. “Is something wrong?”

“Are you going to be keeping that journal, Twilight?” Adagio asked with a vicious smirk. “I imagine it must be of some use to you, since you were so interested in it.”

“N-no,” Twilight answered, closing the book and handing it back to Adagio, despondent. “No, I’m not going to keep it.”

“Excellent,” Adagio said, taking the book. “I’ll just put this somewhere for safekeeping ...” and she pushed the journal into her cleavage, her boobs somehow able to completely swallow up and smother the whole thing the oblivion of her breasts.

Sunset let out a sudden giggle, as if Adagio’s boobs swallowing the journal did something to stimulate the pleasure centers of her brain.

“Oh my, I don’t know what came over me,” Sunset said.

“I do,” Twilight muttered bitterly.

“C’est la vie,” Adagio said, triumph in her voice.

“Sacre bleu,” Sunset said. “I’m sorry that didn’t work for you, Twilight. Is there anything else I can help you with?”

“No,” Twilight answered, making her way out the door and shoving past the two of them. “No, there’s nothing.”

“Poor dear,” Sunset said. “I hope whatever it is that’s troubling her gets fixed, soon.”

“Oh, I think it will,” Adagio said. “I think she’ll figure out exactly what it is she needs to do soon enough.”

Twilight sat around the dinner table, rolling a meatball around on her plate. Her brother and her mother conversed in rapid French which she couldn’t follow at all.

“Hey,” Shining Armor said, placing a hand on her shoulder. “What’s wrong, Twiley?”

“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you,” Twilight said. Her phone buzzed.

It was a text from Sunset Shimmer.

Trying out some new looks! Adagio says its time I break on my own instead of just copying her style. What do you think? I can’t decide, they all look good to me!

Among the options were an orange shirt that exposed Sunset’s bra with an incredibly short black skirt, with a handbag and beret. An equally short and skimpy red dress, or khakis with a jacket version of Sunset’s older shirts, a white shirt with pink sleeves with a zipper that promised to make flashing her boobs at her next victim quite easy. There was another that was like a half-thought attempt to fuse Adagio, Aria and Sonata’s dress, with a purple shirt, large belt and black boots from Aria, a skirt like Sonata’s, and Adagio’s beret.

Twilight sighed and rolled her eyes.

“May I be excused?” She asked, then pushed her seat out and left the table without waiting for an answer.

She collapsed onto her bed, holding her phone, flipping through the pictures Sunset sent and despite her misery and contempt for the situation, tried to figure out the one she liked best.

Sunset was shuffling around some papers in her office, sorting through her paperwork after having cleaned up her office from Twilight’s earlier trashing during her search.

A knock came on her door.

“Come in.”

Twilight stepped in, dressed up in a sweater vest like her old Crystal Prep uniform, a red tie, and a professional-looking black skirt.

“Twilight,” Sunset said. “What can I do for you?”

“I … talked to Adagio Dazzle,” Twilight nervously adjusted her glasses, fidgeting with them. “We talked for awhile and came to a agreement. She gave me a position as your assistant.”

“Oh, Twilight, that’s great!” Sunset clapped her hands hands together. “Here, here, have a seat, you can get started.” She pulled up a chair for visiting students and brought it next to her own.

Twilight sat down in it, though not without a bit of reticence. She sighed and placed a few papers down on Sunset’s desk.

It took a moment, but the depth of Adagio’s cruelty had truly dawned on Twilight. Everyone was under their thrall. Everybody else was under their control, none the wiser that things had ever been anything but what they were now – the whole town full of pleasure-seeking omniglots who spoke anywhere from three to five different languages fluently, and who craved nothing more than kisses, sex, and pleasure, like a bunch of heathens and harlots – with the Dazzlings as their patron gods. Gods who walked among them and would occasionally, rarely, give someone their blessing. Usually in the form a kiss that made them orgasm their brains out, further cementing their illustrious control.

Twilight had tried to carry on. She tried to live in this world, this brave new world order that she wasn’t a part of it, and she just couldn’t hack it. Things were too different. Her friends were always greeting each other with kisses on the cheek that she refused. She grew tired of listening to her mother and her brother talk in a language she didn’t understand, and be surprised when she couldn’t keep up.

And she couldn’t fight the Dazzlings. Not on her own. But everybody left in town was definitively on their side, not hers, and she didn’t have the means to go another town and try to recruit fighters there. She didn’t think the people there would believe her anyway. The idea of seductive women, thousands of years old yet not looking a day over thirty, brainwashing people with kisses that made them orgasm and learn entire languages in the span of a snap of the fingers? Ridiculous. She’d be laughed out of town.

But everyone else seemed so happy. So carefree, with all their worries behind him and the Dazzlings to take care of doing all the thinking and heavy lifting for them – and that was even before the sex, which Twilight inferred was quite good. So if she was going to be stuck here, wouldn’t it be better to give in and to submit, and at least be able to partake in that bliss and pleasure, than to be alone and miserable by herself, trapped on all sides in a world she wasn’t from by people she didn’t really know?

Given an absolute unconditional freedom but with nothing that she could do with that freedom, what else could she do … but give it up?

Waiting until Sunset was engrossed with her paperwork and not paying attention, Twilight sprung on her, grabbing Sunset’s cheeks and giving her a big wet kiss on the mouth.

Sunset seemed surprised at first, and Twilight wondered why she wasn’t feeling the bliss she kept hearing about. But then Sunset recovered and wrapped her arms around Twilight’s waist and kissed her back, and the pleasured flowed in like a scent on the breeze. It wasn’t until they activated their kisses that the effects happened, Twilight realized, and Sunset activated hers.

Twilight’s mind fogged up, and she could see it. She could see the machines, the wires, that tubes that started pumping and pouring steam and smoke around her brain, covering it up and obscuring it since she wasn’t going to be using it anymore.

She moaned, popping her leg out as she squirted, brought to a terrific orgasm in the span of a few mere moments, cum leaking through her panties and out from her skirt.

Twilight staggered away, trying to catch her breath. Sunset placed her hand under Twilight’s thighs, catching the droplets of Twilight’s juices on her fingers before placing it into her mouth and sucking it up.

Twilight moaned and grunted. She could feel her will ebbing away, sinking into Sunset’s stomach like heavy stones to the bottom of a river as Sunset swallowed up her cum and swallowed up her will. She was a part of Sunset now – Twilight Sparkle didn’t matter. She was an elemental, a construct, a familiar, summoned for the sole purpose of carrying out Sunset’s will – of fulfilling Sunset’s desires. And Twilight knew now, she knew, that even if some hero swooped in from the sky, even if some freak force of nature, or the people from the other side of the portal caught wind of what was going on and found another way to get to Canterlot High and beat the Dazzlings, trounced them, and got rid of all their magic and freed all the thralls from their domination, she would still be compelled to obey whatever command Sunset asked of her, such was her mistress’s hold.

Twilight nearly fell down from the pleasure, but Sunset caught her and pulled Twilight in close, letting Twilight’s chin rest on her boobs.

Sunset reached her head down, nuzzling Twilight intimately, at first having her nose go over Twilight’s head before pressing their cheeks together.

“I knew you would come to me,” Sunset said, her accent sounding like the most natural and comforting thing in the world to Twilight. “Adagio thought I was crazy when I suggested letting you go free, but I knew. I knew you would make your way to me, and that, given the choice between which of us you wanted to have the most ownership over you, you would choose me.”

Sunset gave Twilight another kiss, and Twilight felt her body shift.

Twilight broke away from Sunset to assess herself. Sunset’s kiss had transformed her, starting on the path of taking the same transformation Sunset herself had undergone. She was taller, and bustier, with thicker thighs, as well. Her dress magically changed to the same dress Sunset wore, except hers was a pale green color to better go along with her complexion. She cupped her new boobs, giving them a squeeze and appreciating how heavy they were, how soft they felt.

Twilight saw a rectangular mirror with ornate garnet trim set against the wall. She wasn’t sure if it was there before. She didn’t care. She walked up to her reflection and gave her a reflection kiss, matching her painted green lips to her reflection and making out with herself. She felt a pressure on her lips as though her reflection was kissing back.

“Okay, okay, that’s enough,” Sunset said, grabbing Twilight by the back of her dress and dragging her away from the mirror. Twilight protested, but Sunset easily put a stop to that with a few simple words.

“I have a task for you.”

Twilight stood at attention and saluted. The thing she wanted most in life was to obey, because obeying made her mistress happy, and making her mistress happy made Twilight feel ecstatic.

“I have a report for Adagio Dazzle,” Sunset held up a stack of papers bound with a single paperclip. “Take this to her.”

Twilight took the papers and nodded. She left the office with a smile on her face, understanding the real task set before her; not to bring Adagio the meaningless paperwork, but to let Sunset’s mistress assess her new thrall and reward her for her compliance and submission with sexual gratification.

Twilight merrily skipped her way through the hall, holding the paperwork to her jiggling chest and humming a tune to herself.

Today was going to be a good day, after all.

Author's Note

Would you believe that someone suggested to me an ending that was, at least in my opinion, even darker than this one?

Perhaps I should have put in a "Bad End" tag in the story description, but I wanted it to be a surprise. Then again, maybe if I wanted it to be a surprise, I shouldn't have ended every chapter with the protagonists losing horribly.

I also planned this chapter to respond to comments about the portal and the journal and whatever, but while I still put them in, as I've gotten more experienced with my writing, I have started to see some of these criticism as Cinema Sins nitpicks over nonsense that's not relevant to the story. "Why doesn't X character do Y thing?" Well, sure, maybe X WOULD do Y, but Y would be telling a story that's not the one I'm here to tell.

So there you go! The end of Her Way With Words. The final conclusion to a story that wasn't supposed to make it past Christmas last year. Probably a big part of the reason I kept writing pony fanfiction at all past 2018.

This story is definitely an interesting concept I'd like to write more of - being hypnotized into another language. There's all sorts of fun that I think could be had with that I think I only scratched the surface of here. Of course, that requires being able to write a foreign language to pull off well.

If you haven't already, do check out my DA collection on various pictures me and friends have had commissioned for and about the story; https://www.deviantart.com/galecrowley/favourites/81286248/her-way-with-words-pics

Keep an eye on both that and Hypnohub, as while I am kind of over MLP and FIM as franchises, I haven't yet gotten tired of having Adagio dom Sunset. Especially in that dress, rrr. And Sunset should get more turns as the dom, too. So odds are good I will probably, hopefully, in the future, commission more pics of them pertaining to this story.

Translations:
Mon étudiant - my student

As always, thanks to my Patrons.

Trepphacs
LazyReader19
Facinus
Thehock1
MyMaskofShame
Captain Croisandwich
Ganduil
Magnaking
Sirion123
coffeemilk
William
CycleD

For supporting me on Patreon through this whole crazy period in my writing career.

Last Kiss Goodbye

Sugarcoat looked out the window, bored as she waited for class to start. Classes were always such a bore. But losing the Friendship Games hadn’t caused Cinch to be any less demanding in the performance she expected of her students.

Sugarcoat expected this to be another mind-numbing day of material she would blitz through easily, when she saw thought she Sunset Shimmer appear in the window and walk from one window to the next.

She rubbed her eyes to try and to be sure she wasn’t hallucinating.

“Did you see that?” Sugarcoat whispered to Indigo Zap.

“See what?” Indigo Zap said.

“Attention, class,” Cinch said, gracing the classroom with her presence. “There’s been a change of plans. We have a new professor for this course.”

“What?” Lemon Zest.

“But Ms. Cheerliee always teaches this class,” Lemon Zest said.

“I understand this may come as a shock, but understand that there is good reason for our decision,” Cinch said. “Besides, Cheerilee also teaching at Canterlot High was an untenable conflict of interest, and we only hired her …” she went quiet. “Because it’s been getting harder to hold on to our teachers after what happened at the Games. Allow me to present, your new teacher, Sola Blaze.”

A woman stepped into the room. She wore a black pencil skirt that swayed around her legs and purple sweater-vest with a white stripe through it. Flowing ong red and yellow hair that reached to her knees.

Sugarcoat stood at attention. This woman looked familiar, but she couldn’t quite place her finger on it.

“Hi, class!” Sola said. “I know I’m not the teacher you’re used to, but I hope you’ll all keep an open mind. If we work together and get along, we can make learning fun!”

The class rolled their eyes.

Sola grabbed a piece of chalk, tossed it up into the air, and caught it in her teeth, wiggling it around in her mouth like a cigar. That got the class’ attention as she did with an obvious suggestion of other things she could fit in there.

“Lots of fun,” Sola said, taking the chalk out and wiggling her eyebrows.

Miss Sola proceeded to give a lecture, entirely in rapidly spoken Spanish (commonly known to native Spanish speakers as “normal Spanish,” or espanol regular). Sugarcoat had to sit through it, not following anything she was saying for a good half-hour. The teacher scribbled notes furiously on the chalkboard and drew a few helpful illustrations, including a sun and a mouth. A rather detailed rendition of someone’s lips, for using only chalk.

Sugarcoat noticed the other students paying rapt attention, looking at Sola and nodding with interest. Though Sugarcoat had a sneaking suspicion they weren’t actually paying attention to the lecture and were just looking to get a good view of her curvaceous body. The boys because they liked the view, the girls because they couldn’t stand how someone could be lucky enough to have a figure like Sola’s.

The bell rang, signaling the end of their lesson.

“Bueno, estudiantes!” Sola said. “That’s all the time we have for today. Nos vemos!”

The students crowded out of the classroom. They talked between themselves about their feelings on the class. They discussed the teacher. Some of them even started slipping in a few phrases of Spanish that they somehow picked up from the lesson, despite barely engaging the teacher.

Sugarcoat was one of the last ones out, and she nearly jumped out of her skin when she felt a strong hand grip her shoulder.

Sugarcoat spun around to see it was Miss Sola who gripped her.

“Disculpeme, Sugarcoat. No fui … ahem, I didn’t mean to startle you,” Sola said. “I wanted to talk to you, if that’s okay?”

“Sure,” Sugarcoat said. She felt her eyes trailing down from Sola’s face down to Sola’s truly impressive breasts. She caught herself and tried to refocus her attention, but it was like the huge boobs had their own gravity. Sugarcoat’s eyes kept subtly rolling down to stare, like weighted marbles.

“You didn’t seem to be as into the lesson as the other students,” Sola said, crossing her arms and leaning against the wall, an action which allowed her to prop her boobs up and stretch her leg out so Sugarcoat could admire her thigh. “Would you mind explaining why?”

“I’m sorry,” Sugarcoat said, trying to shake off this fugue that seemed to be threatening to overwhelm her since Sola showed up. “You just … remind me of someone, and I can’t figure out why. I’m also … not as experienced with Spanish as someone in my grade should be.”

Sola cooed. “I’m sorry to hear that. I hope the person I remind you of was at least nice to you? I wouldn’t want to bring up anything … traumatizing.”

Sugarcoat shrugged. “Yeah. She was.”

“As for the Spanish, how about coming by my office some time?” Sola asked. “I’d be more than happy to tutor you … privately.”

The way she said privately made a shiver run through Sugarcoat’s spine.

“I’ll think about it, thanks,” Sugarcoat said.

“Anytime,” Sola said, waving goodbye before going back into the classroom.

Sugarcoat sighed and brushed a hand over her forehead, picking up sweat. Something about Sola still made her nervous, and uneasy. But she was clearly familiar. She was someone Sugarcoat knew once, or reminded her of someone that she did. But why couldn’t she remember who it was that Sola reminded her of so much?

She met up with Indigo Zap and Sunny Flare in the hallway.

“Hey, Sugarcoat,” Indigo said. Either Sugarcoat was letting off more than she realized, or Indigo had been training up her emotional intelligence, as she perceived that something was bothering Sugarcoat. “You okay, there?”

“Yeah, you got this deer in the headlights look on you,” Sunny Flare.

“I’m fine,” Sugarcoat said. “Listen, does something about the new Spanish teacher seem … off to you?”

“Off? Off how?” Indigo asked.

“I’ll tell you what’s off – those boobs,” Sunny Flare. “I was looking at them the whole class trying to figure out if they’re real, and it looks like they are! There’s no way you should be able to get a rack that big without surgery, but I was looking and they jiggled! Implants don’t jiggle like that!”

Sugarcoat and Indigo exchanged awkward glances.

“You spent all that time being obsessed with her boobs?” Indigo shook her head with disapproval. “Sunny, that’s not normal.”

Sunny Flare blushed and looked off to the side. “So … so what if I like girls?”

“I’m not saying there’s anything wrong with that,” Sunny Flare said. “But it is a little weird you’d spend that much time staring at someone is way out of your age range. And probably your league, too.”

“They are pretty big,” Sugarcoat, almost absentmindedly. “I bet they ...” she blushed and caught herself.

“You bet?” Indigo Zap asked, curious.

“Nothing, nothing,” Sugarcoat said. “I’m gonna go.” She turned and walked down the hallway, keeping her hands over her mouth, She didn’t know what she was thinking, and she refused to allow her brain to finish whatever perverted thought it wanted to provide for her.

“Should we go after her?” Sunny Flare asked. “Is she okay?”

Indigo Zap shrugged.

“Far as I’m concerned, you’re all acting strange anyway. Anyway, I think I’m gonna go to the pool after class. You want to join me?”

“Nah, I’m good.”

“Suit yourself.” Indigo did a few warm-up stretches, eager to get ready for her later athletic venture. “I can’t wait to do a few laps myself. It’ll come in hand during the next Friendship Games, I bet.”

Indigo went to carry on with her day, while Sunny Flare wondered why they were still called “the Friendship Games” when it was an adversarial competition.

Indigo Zapped arrived at the school swimming pool, dressed with a towel and a one-piece swimsuit. Nobody else was there, which suited her just fine. She could practice her strokes better if she didn’t have to worry about bumping into the other losers who couldn’t keep up with her, but keep bumping into her as they tried.

She threw the towel off her shoulders and dived into the pool, doing a few laps back and forth, appreciating the quiet. The way the water felt on her skin. The emptiness of the room, leaving her with only her thoughts for company – and her thoughts were focused on how she was going to crush and dominate at her next swimming-related event.

The silence in the room became more apparent when it was broken by the squeak of the door as someone entered. Indigo stopped her moving and floated while she watched Miss Sola, dressed in a dark cloak, come up to the edge of the pool.

“Hello, Indigo Zap!” Sola greeted her with a wave.

“Hi, Miss Sola,” Indigo greeted back.

Sola looked around the room as if Indigo wasn’t even there. “Are you all alone in here?”

“Yeah, I guess?” Indigo raised her brow, wondering what business it was of Sola’s, but her street smarts advised against saying such a thing directly to a teacher’s face.

“Could you use some company? Might I join you?” Sola asked.

“Sure,” Indigo said, with some reluctance. If she wasn’t a teacher, Indigo would have told Sola to back off and go find someone else to bother. “Just don’t get in my way too much.”

“That’s no way to talk to someone who just wants to take a swim with her student,” Sola said. She took off her robe and dropped it by her feet, revealing herself as wearing a purple one-piece much like the one Indigo wore. But it stood out on Sola because it was clearly just a fraction of an inch too small, as it hugged her crotch and emphasized her thick thighs and matching thick breasts. She looked so obviously sexual, like she should have been walking on stage of the Victoria’s Secret fashion show rather than swimming with students, that it made Indigo Zap blush and avert her gaze.

Sola lowered herself into the pool, gently easing herself in on the ladder rather than diving in like Indigo. The water splashed around her as she entered, catching on her cleavage and making her breasts drip and shine as the light reflected off the puddle that formed between her cleavage.

She swam gently over to Indigo and floated in place next to her.

“Well, don’t stop what you’re doing on my account,” Sola said. “Go on. Swim.”

“Right,” Indigo said. She gave Sola a questioning look, which Sola responded to with a friendly wave, as if oblivious to Indigo’s mounting hostility.

Indigo resumed her strokes, her body stretching out as she paddled back and forth.

“Have you been swimming for very long?” Sola asked.

“Two years!”

“How would you rate yourself?”

“Ha! I’m the best swimmer this school has. They should make me captain of the team!”

“Do you think you could teach me a few tricks sometime?”

This made Indigo pause in her tracks. Why was Sola, an adult woman, asking her if she could teach Sola tricks on swimming?

“What?” Indigo asked.

“I want to teach you a few things, Indigo,” Sola said. “I thought it might be prudent to offer you a fair exchange. You teach me, I teach you. A fair trade, no?”

“I guess,” Indigo said. “But I’m not really the teaching type. And aren’t you older than me, anyway? Shouldn’t you know how to do this kind of stuff yourself?”

“Well, there’s a big difference between knowing how to do something and being an expert at it. Besides, I’m younger than you might think.”

“Uh-huh,” Indigo said. “Well, my answer’s no.”

Indigo went to resume swimming, but she felt Sola sneak up on her, grabbing her by the shoulders and slowly pressing those huge boobs into the back of her head.

“Please, Indigo?” Sola whispered sweetly. “Let me teach you something, at least.”

“Get off me,” Indigo insisted, pushing Sola off and floating away from her. “What is your problem, lady?”

“You seem tense,” Sola said. “Perhaps I can relax you with a nice massage?”

“No!” Indigo stared and scrutinized Sola’s face. Sola wasn’t wearing makeup when she came in here, but now there was a deep and glittery purple lipstick on her lips, making them look thick, soft and smooth. As well as pearly-blue eyeliner that it made seem like she was in a permanent state of making bedroom eyes.

“Please, Indigo, I insist,” Sola said, grabbing Indigo by the shoulder, and this time her grip felt like steel. Indigo tried to pull away again, but Sola’s fingers held on tight, as if manufactured in a factory for the very specific task of preventing someone from getting away.

Indigo continued to struggle as Sola pulled her in close.

“Here. I bet a kiss from will help make everything better.”

“No it won’t! What are you even talking about?”

Indigo groaned as Sola brought lips in close and kissed Indigo right on the mouth.

All of the tension in Indigo’s body evaporated. Sola released Indigo’s shoulders, and Indigo brought her arms down to her side, no longer fighting.

Sola’s lips made a squeaky, sucking sound as she gave Indigo a long-lasting kiss. It echoed throughout the empty gym, and hearing the sound amplified seemed only to reinforce the spell that it was putting Indigo under.

Indigo began to feel so much lighter, like Sola was sucking the weight out of her.

Yes. All her worries, all her burdens, would be Sola’s now. Indigo could just relax. She didn’t have to deal with that pesky task, that unbearable burden of independent thought. Sola could do all the thinking for her now. There were some people who went out into the wilderness to live alone for ten, fifteen, twenty years, with no contact from society in search of enlightenment - but here it was for Indigo in the form of Sola’s thick lips.

Sola broke the kiss, making an extremely exaggerated mmmmwah as she did so.

“There.” Sola cupped Indigo’s chin. “Doesn’t that feel so much better?”

Indigo muttered something out, trying to get her scrambled-up, jumbled-up thoughts together. She felt so warm, and the contrast from the cool water surrounding her proved distracting as well.

“Hmm, you’re looking a little parched there, Indigo.” Sola brushed a finger along Indigo’s lips. “Here, Why don’t you have a drink?”

Sola did a somersault, rolling herself over in the water, and she wrapped her ankles around Indigo’s neck. She pulled Indigo in close, like a seductive mermaid bringing in a curious doomed sailor. Sola brought Indigo’s mouth up to her cunt, which was somehow now exposed as the swimsuit became taut and tucked itself up around Sola’s thigh.

Without needing prompting, Indigo pressed her lips to it, and Sola’s cunt poured in, filling Indigo’s mouth with feminie cum that tasted wonderful in ways Indigo couldn’t even describe. It was like the feeling of fullness that comes from eating too much ice cream, mixed with the feeling of energy from an all-natural protein bar that one bought at the farmer’s market from the local vegan health nuts. It made her feel like she’d just eaten a four-course French meal with only a few drops.

And Sola did it so easily, too. Indigo knew some girls who could only squirt, or produce so much as a drop, after only half an hour, or even a full hour of intense masturbation, using toys. Some couldn’t do it at all, their orgasms only made clear in other ways. Yet here Sola was, producing it as easily as one gets milk from the udder of a cow.

Sola sighed and broke away, leaving Indigo to stare open-mouthed with dazed, glares eyes as the juices dripped down her chin. She quit paddling, unable to think of anything but how much she loved her new mistress, her new goddess, and became ever more reliant on her as only Sola holding her kept Indigo from starting to sink to the bottom of the pool.

Sola giggled, brushing a wet hand through Indigo’s hair. “Such a good girl! You’ve fallen for me so quickly, too. A plus plus, Miss Zap – you’ve passed the most important test of all. The test of your obedience.” She continued stroking Indigo’s hair lovingly. “My cum sure is something else, isn’t it? It can be a bit heavy. Would you like something to wash it down?”

Indigo nodded.

Sola pulled down her swimsuit, pressing a nipple into Indigo’s mouth. Indigo sucked it obediently and eagerly, drinking up the sweet milk.

It made her feel so warm, and so loved, because only someone who loved Indigo very much would offer her the chance to drink precious milk from their tits. It was an extremely intimate thing to do, reserved only for the closest of lovers. Or in their case, the eagerness of queens and their consorts, but shh, don’t tell Indigo that.

Indigo moaned and sighed, crossing her hands over heart as she felt their bond solidify and take shape. It was like an invisible string had formed, wrapped around Sunset’s finger on one end and tied to Indigo’s heart on the other. A puppet string, demonstrating her loyalty to her new mistress. All it took was one tug of her goddess’ finger to sent the message for her commands.

It was such a contradiction. A feeling of intense warmth, of love and lust heating up her body from inside, something strictly in the realm of the body and the flesh, combined with a high-minded epiphany about the true nature of the world, and what the real meaning of life was.

Sola giggled and swam up to the edge of the pool, climbing out. Indigo followed her like a dog running at their master’s heel.

Her whole body shivered, but not from the water. Her cunt was winking furiously, dripping in her suit, feeling constantly on the edge of a devastating orgasm. All Sola had to do was give the word, give the command, and Indigo would go over that edge. And each orgasm, Indigo knew, would bring her deeper and deeper into Sola’s command, under her control, until she eventually reached the point where there would be no magic, no enchantment, no god in all the realms that could ever truly free her again. Even if someone dropped an anti-magic bomb into the gym right now and sucked up all the magic, the invisible string on Sola’s finger would still reached into Indigo’s heart, the only command Sola needed to be to twitch her finger and Sola would come running, no matter how far.

“That was fun, wasn’t it?” Sola asked. She cupped Indigo’s cheek and placed another kiss on Indigo’s forehead, leaving a big purple kiss mark. Indigo moaned and shook in place, moaning as she was put into an instant state of orgasm.

“Let’s go find your friends and share this experience with them, what do you say?” Sola asked, speaking as if waiting for Indigo to finish her orgasm was a casual thing, a trifling matter as waiting for her to finish sending a text.

Sola walked right of the room, waving her hand behind her, and Indigo followed, pulled by the leash Sola wrapped around her heart.

Lemon Zest rocked her head to the beat playing in her phones out in the playground. She paused her beat and looked up when Sugarcoat passed her by.

“Hey, Sugarcoat,” Lemon Zest tapped Sugarcoat on the shoulder. “Have you seen Indigo lately? We were supposed to go out for ice cream yesterday, but she never showed.”

“Last I saw her, she was planning on going to the gym yesterday, and that was the last I saw her,”

Sugarcoat said. “Excuse me. I’m sorry, Lemon Zest, but I need to go somewhere to think.”

“Suit yourself.” Lemon Zest plugged her headphones back in and resumed listening to her tunes. She didn’t notice as Miss Sola appeared next to her, dressed with a coat and hand bag and took a seat behind her.

Sola reached over and tapped Lemon Zest on the shoulder. Lemon Zest looked behind to see her. “Hey, Lemon Zest.”

“Oh, hey,” Lemon Zest said. “What do you want?”

“What are you listening to?”

“Just the usual,”Lemon Zest said.

“Can I take a listen?” Sola asked.

“Sure,” Lemon Zest put the headphones on Sola. Sola held them steady with her hands and nodded along to the beat.

“Wonderful,” Sola said, handing the headphones back to Lemon Zest. “The guitarist really knows what he’s doing.”

“Yeah, that’s why I listen to them,” Lemon Zest said, annoyed at stating the obvious.

Sola looked at Lemon Zest with a smile and interest, like she was looking at a photograph that brought back fond memories. She reached into her bag and started chewing on a piece of bubblegum, blowing and popping bubbles over and over.

Lemon Zest looked over, slightly bothered by the noise, but like Indigo, not willing to talk to a teacher with the same kind of acerbic and hostile tone that the Shadowbolts were happy to use on almost anyone outside of Crystal Prep. And most of the students inside, too.

Lemon Zest tried to focus on her music, but Sola constantly blowing her bubbles proved distracting. Until, she realized, that Sola was blowing her bubbles in tune to the music. Each pop was done perfectly on time with the beat.

She turned to face the teacher, who continued blowing her rhythmic bubbles without being disturbed by Lemon Zest’s questioning look. She even waved at Lemon Zest like they were just two cool cats hanging out and doing their thing.

Unnerved by Sola’s unnatural naturalness, Lemon Zest went back to her Ipod.

Sola began to rap her knuckles on the table. This, too, matched with the music, Sola keeping it rhythm to rhythm, beat for beat, tempo for tempo.

It occurred to Lemon Zest that she shouldn’t look. Shouldn’t bother with it. Just ignore it and keep on with her own music, the way she would if it was any other person. But something about the way Sola kept to the music so perfectly intrigued her, and like a trainwreck in progress, Lemon Zest couldn’t avert her gaze for too long.

She took one earbud out and turned to Sola. Before she could speak, Sola beat her to it.

“Do you know how to play the drums, Lemon Zest?”

“Drums?”

“Yeah. You know, drums.” Sola whipped out a quick chord on the table, rapping her knuckles against it and producing a dramatic drum roll. “A lot of rock bands use them. I would’ve thought you’d at least know what they were.”

“I do know what they are,” Lemon Zest. “And yeah, maybe I tried them a time or two. What of it?”

“I was hoping you might practice with me,” Sola said. “It’s been so long since I last picked up an instrument, I was hoping for a partner to help get back into the groove of things.”

“Yeah, I suppose maybe I could help you,” Lemon Zest said. She glared at Sola. “But what’s in it for me?”

“Well, for starters, you get to practice with me,” Sola said.

Lemon Zest scoffed.

Sola took off her jacket, folded it up, and dropped it on the table. She went over the table and sat down next to next Lemon Zest.

“Now, Lemon Zest,” Sola said with a sweet but scolding tone, the kind that makes children afraid of what they’re about to get in trouble for. “I don’t think you’re appreciating the extent of what I have to offer you.”

Sola lifted her shirt up and tossed it on the table, sitting right there in the park with her tits on full display like it was Mardi Gras and she’d just seen someone flash some beads at her.

“What the-!?” Lemon Zest recoiled, but Sola grabbed her wrist and pulled Lemon Zest back towards her before Lemon Zest could get away.

“Shh, shh, it’s okay,” Sola said. “It’s just us. The two of us. We don’t need to worry about anybody else.”

Lemon Zest tried to look around to confirm, but Sola cupped her cheek and forced Lemon Zest to look at her.

“Hey, it’s okay,” Sola said. “Now go on. Practice on me.”

“W … what?” Lemon Zest stammered.

“Practice your drumming on me. Here, like this.” Sola took Lemon’s hand and guided it up towards her impressive boob. “Just give it a nice good smack there.”

Lemon Zest stared in disbelief.

“Go on. It’s fine. Give it a try.” Sola brought Lemon Zest’s hand in closer until her palm touched the boob.

Lemon Zest took a deep breath. She wasn’t exactly comfortable, but she could tell by now Sola wasn’t going to let her go until she at least tried.

She rose her hand up and gave Sola’s boob a good hard smack. Instead of the light, soft sound of flesh slapping flesh that Lemon Zest expected to hear, what came out was a loud and satisfying bong of a high quality drum set.

For a minute, Lemon Zest saw a sound mixer appear behind Sola. A piece of recording equipment that took up the entirety of the space behind them, an entire wall dedicated to the noise Sola’s boob made, with bar graphs that rose up as the sound rose and went down as the sound trailed off. It was only there for a moment, but the mere blip of it was enough to send Lemon Zest’s mind reeling into surreality.

“Whoa,” Lemon Zest said. “Trippy.”

Sola took both of Lemon Zest’s hands and guided them back up to her breasts.

“Well?” Sola asked. “Do you want to take this trip or not?”

“Yeah. Yeah!” Lemon Zest answered, getting more into it. She began palming and smacking Sola’s tits, each hit producing the sound of drums and showing that audio mixer well, which blipped and blipped into reality until eventually, it solidified and it was all Lemon Zest saw as though she were transported into a recording booth.

Each hit brought Lemon Zest pleasure. Every time, every drumbeat was like, well, taking a hit of a drug. The sound of Sola’s boob-drums brought her so much joy, and every beat was louder than the last.

Lemon Zest felt totally high. Her eyes spun in their sockets and she started to giggle at completely random things that weren’t funny, things that weren’t even really there.

She continued playing Sola’s bongos. Green and purple lights came on and shone on the both of them, the lights from the imaginary concert they were performing at. Lemon Zest could swear she heard the far-away distant voices of the audience, cheering for her and Sola, loving their performance.

“I don’t ...” Lemon Zest muttered. “W-what’s going on? There’s … there’s so much.”

“Shh, shh, it’s okay,” Sola said. She guided Lemon Zest’s hands to her boobs one more time, making sure to bright Lemon Zest’s palms against her nipples. “You put on an amazing performance, Lemon Zest. The crowd loves you. I love you. Now its time to take a bow, take five, and go backstage for a minute to rest.”

Lemon Zest gasped sharply as a bolt of pleasure shot through her arms. Her hands suctioned themselves onto Sola’s boobs, clutching tightly. Warmth seeped out from the beautiful, large tits and into her arms like she was sucking out Sola’s breast milk through her palms.

“I don’t understand,” Lemon Zest said. “I can’t – I can’t think.”

“Then don’t,” Sola said. She wrapped her arms around Lemon Zest and brought her forward, resting Lemon Zest’s head on her boobs. “Don’t think. Let me do all the thinking for you. Cum. Go on. Cum your brains right out. Don’t do any thinking anymore. Let all your thoughts melt away. Let all my thoughts become yours, let them replace them, supplant them. Let go.”

“Let go.” Lemon Zest’s eyes fluttered and sexually charged sleep threatened to take her. “Let go. Don’t think. Don’t … think.”

Lemon Zest moaned softly, accidentally blowing a raspberry into Sola’s cleavage as she came, squirting through her skirt. As Sola requested, all her brains, all her thoughts, went out with that came, like draining a sink of soapy and bubbly water to be replaced by fresh natural water, untouched by chemicals.

Lemon Zest popped her leg up as the cum seeped through her skirt, and her thoughts, her brains, her will went with it.

There was nothing else now. She was Sola’s bongo drum player. That was all she was. That was all she needed to be. Just an attendant, a thrall, to come along and play on Sola’s gorgeous musical boobs to the thrill of the crowd. That was all Lemon Zest needed, she knew now – Sola’s boobs and the adulation of the crowd.

“Sleep now, my sweet,” Sola whispered softly, and Lemon Zest’s eyes snapped shut. “Sleep.”

Sugarcoat had lunch with Sunny Flare and Sour Sweet the following afternoon. She looked down at her sandwich with concern.

“What’s wrong, Sugarcoat?” Sour Sweet asked. “Is it you? Because let’s be honest, it’s probably you.”

“It’s not me,” Sugarcoat answered. “It’s that new teacher. You two have to have noticed something is up with her, haven’t you? I mean, you have to.”

Sunny Flare sighed.

“Sugarcoat, we’ve been over this. It’s perfectly fine to be jealous of her boobs. But she’s an adult, and we’re still growing, so suck it up and deal with it. I mean, who wouldn’t want a rack like that?”

“I wouldn’t,” Sour Sweet said. “I mean, can you imagine getting old with those? How saggy they would get?” She stuck her tongue out in disgust. “No thank you. Flat chested life for me.”

“It’s not the freaking boobs!” Sugarcoat shouted. “Those are just a symptom! I mean, I can … feel that there’s something off about her, but I just can’t figure out what. And I swear I know her from somewhere, but everytime I try to think about where, my mind just … blanks and fogs up. It’s like there’s someone keeping me from accessing those memories.”

“Okay, now you’re just making stuff up,” Sunny Flare said. “Does Sola make you uncomfortable? I’ll respect that. That someone is preventing you from getting into your own memories? That’s a … bit of a stretch.”

“It’s true, though!” Sugarcoat said. “It’s like there’s this whole topic inside my brain that somebody sealed seat behind a bank vault and taped off with ‘do not cross’ tape! And it has something to do with her, I’m sure of it. If I could just ...”

“Just what?” Sour Sweet asked, coughing.

“Just ...” Sugarcoat started, but Sour Sweet continued coughing.

“Are you okay?” Sugarcoat asked.

Sour Sweet rolled her eyes up. Finally getting the hint, Sugarcoat turned around to see Miss Sola standing there, her glossy pink lipstick looking even shinier in the cafeteria light.

“Hey there, girls,” Sola said. “Hope I’m not interrupting anything?”

“No, no, nothing at all!” Sunny Flare said. “What brings you here, teach?”

“I just thought I would check in on my students,” Sola said. She brought her hand down on Sugarcoat’s head in a way that was vaguely condescending. “Especially Sugarcoat here. You didn’t show up for your appointment yesterday. Care to explain why?”

“Something … came up,” Sugarcoat said. “Family emergency. Personal stuff.”

Sola nodded like she knew this wasn’t true, but she was going to allow the lie to stand.

“Okay. I hope whatever it is resolves itself soon, and then you and I can get back to studying.” She looked at the table, surveying their plates. “A banana, Sour Sweet? Excellent choice. Good for potassium.”

With that, she left.

“What does that mean?” Sour Sweet asked, surveying her banana with suspicion. “’Excellent choice’? What … what did she mean by that?”

“See!?” Sugarcoat said. “I told you there was something off about her!”

“Calm down,” Sunny Flare said. “I’m sure she was just complimenting Sour Sweet on her healthy diet. There’s nothing wrong about that.”

“How many teachers do you know go out of their way to compliment students on their diets!?” Sugarcoat asked.

Sunny Flare raised her hand to answer.

“Never mind, don’t answer that, stupid question,” Sugarcoat said and dropped her head on the table. She sighed.

“You know what? I’m going to go talk to Principal Cinch. I’m sure there must be something she can do … that’s what principals are for, right?”

Sunny Flare shrugged.

Sugarcoat approached Principal Cinch’s office. She went to go knock, but then she noticed the door was ajar.

She pulled it open and peeked inside.

“Principal Cinch?”

She gasped and covered her mouth in shock. Inside, Sola had a male student pinned to the desk and was shoving her boobs into his face while he mumbled and muttered in muffled protests, his complaints silenced and absorbed by her tits.

“Come on!” Sola said. “Why isn’t this working? This usually works!”

The student said something, and Sola lifted up to give him roo to speak.

“What?”

“I’m … really more of an ass man,” the student.”

“Huh,” Sola said. “Well, all right. My mentor trained me to do this more with kisses and boobs, but there’s a first time for everything. I bet I can do this and figure it out.”

Sola climbed up on the desk, turned around, and sat on the boy’s face. She shifted around, rubbing her butt cheeks into his face cheeks and shifting around like she was riding a horse. Now the boy let out muffled moans.

“Yes,” Sola said. “That’s it. Let go. Release. Give in to me.”

The boy shook and flailed a bit, then seized up, his arms going stiff and reaching for the sky. Then his arms dropped to his sides, limp. Quietly and softly, his cum seeped through his pants, painting a dark spot that spread through.

Sugarcoat slammed the door shut, breathing heavily without a clue in the world what she was supposed to do.

“Sugarcoat?” Principal Cinch asked, arriving on the scene just in the nick of time. “What are you doing outside my office at this hour?”

“Sola!” Sugarcoat shouted. “Sola. Boobs!”

“What?”

“Well, first it was boobs, then it was her butt, and then he did it, but she ...”

Cinch put a finger to Sugarcoat’s mouth to silence.

“Sugarcoat, listen to me carefully. Take a deep breath. In. Out.”

Sugarcoat did so.

“Now, think carefully about what it is you want to say. I’m going to remove my finger now. When I do, I want you to tell me what is the matter clearly and succinctly. Understand?”

Sugarcoat nodded.

Cinch moved the finger.

“Miss Sola Blaze, the new Spanish teacher, is doing things to a student in your office! Terrible things!”

Cinch looked at Sugarcoat. She opened the office door, then looked back to Sugarcoat.

“I don’t see them.”

“What?

“I see no student in here,” Cinch clarified. “There is Miss Sola Blaze, but no student.”

Sugarcoat pushed the door open. Sola Blaze stood by the desk and gave a friendly wave.

“What?” Sugarcoat said. “I don’t … but how, you couldn’t have … check the desk! She must have hid him somewhere. She must have! There’s no way she could have just gotten rid of him like that!”

Cinch went inside and went around the desk. She checked under it.

“I see nothing and no one under here,” Cinch said.

“But… ” Sugarcoat stammered. “I saw it.”

“Sugarcoat, I understand that perhaps Sola Blaze makes you uncomfortable. She warned me when I hired her that she had a few … quirks, I believe is the word she used. She said there’d be a period of adjustment. But please, if you have a complaint with her, I’d appreciate if you didn’t tie to some baseless accusations.”

“It’s not baseless,” Sugarcoat muttered as she nonetheless conceded defeat and limped away from the office.

“Why are you in my office, anyway?” Cinch asked.

“Oh, I was looking for you to talk about some things,” Sola said. “The door was already open, so I let myself in. I hope you don’t mind.”

“As a matter of fact, I do, and I would appreciate you exercising a touch more respect for the sanctity of my office, as I’m sure you would like your fellow teachers to do for you,” Cinch replied.

“Fair point,” Sola said. “But wait until you hear what I have to say.”

She went over and shut the door. Shortly after, pleasured moans could be heard coming from the principal’s office.

“Oh, geez,” Sugarcoat ran her hands over her forehead. What she was going to do? Cinch was useless. Sola seemed one step ahead of her. And there was just enough ambiguity to it all that she started believing that maybe she really was imagining things. Maybe it really was all in her head …

No, no, Sola was infesting her mind, filling it with doubt. She knew what she saw. She didn’t know how Sola had pulled off that magician trick to hide the boy from Cinch, but there was no way she just imagined seeing Sola bring him to orgasm.

Not paying attention to where she was going, Sugarcoat bumped right into Sunny Flare.

“Hey!” Sunny Flare grabbed Sugarcoat’s wrist. “Sugarcoat, watch where you’re going!”

“Sorry,” Sugarcoat said. “I’m a little out of it right now. Have you seen Sola?”

“You’re still on that?” Sour Sweet asked, joining them.

“I’m telling you, something’s up with her! I just saw her in Cinch’s office and she … she ...”

“She what?” Sunny Flare asked, annoyed by Sugarcoat’s stammering.

“She made a guy cream himself,” Sugarcoat managed to spit out. “I saw it.”

“Really?” Sour Sweet asked. “That’s what you saw?”

“Do you think I would make something like that up?” Sugarcoat asked. “What kind of liar do you take me for?”

“We’re not calling you a liar, Sugarcoat,” Sunny Flare said, grabbing Sugarcoat by the shoulder. “But you have to admit, it’s a little hard to believe. Even if Sola isn’t entirely a good person, would she really go so far as to do that to a student? In the Principal’s office, no less?”

“Fine, fine,” Sugarcoat shoved Sunny Flare. “Don’t believe me. I’m … I’m going to go the library. Try and clear my head. Maybe read up on something that could help.”

“That’s probably a good idea,” Sunny Flare said.

“But... whatever you do, promise you’ll be careful around Sola?”

“Sure thing,” Sunny Flare said.

“We promise,” Sour Sweet added, bringing her heart across her chest.

“Thank you,” Sugarcoat left them. Sunny Flare and Sour Sweet watched her go.

Sour Sweet waited until Sugarcoat was well out of earshot to speak up. “We’re not really going to be careful around Sola, right? I mean, this is ridiculous.”

“I don’t know, Sour Sweet,” Sunny Flare. “She’s clearly done something to make Sugarcoat uncomfortable. Now, whether or not Sugarcoat actually saw what she thinks she saw, that’s one thing, but I’ve always known her to swear by logic and reason. I don’t think she’d be this on edge without reason. We probably should be careful, just in case.”

“Careful about what?” Sola asked, appearing in the hallway like a ghost and making Sunny Flare and Sour Sweet nearly jump out of their skins. Sunny placed her hand over her rapidly beating heart as she and Sour Sweet breathed heavily.

“Oh my, I didn’t mean to startle you,” Sola said. “I was just curious what you were talking about.”

“Talking about?” Sunny Flare asked, nervous now. Sola’s sudden appearance was too much to be a coincidence, and she started putting stock into what Sugarcoat was saying earlier. “We weren’t talking about anything! Especially not you!”

Sour Sweet, slightly calmer, jabbed Sunny Flare’s ribs with an elbow.

“All right, I believe you,” Sola said. “But might I ask what you were talking about?”

“Nothing, nothing,” Sunny Flare said.

“Oh, well that makes sense,” Sola said. “Nothing is a very fascinating subject of discussion.”

“Oh, you think so?” Sunny Flare asked, doing her best to back away subtly. Her eyes kept glancing towards the hallway behind them, revealing her intent.

“Sure. There’s a lot to be had from discussing that which isn’t. For example, did you know that you could tell an ancient culture’s understanding of mathematics based on whether or not they had conceptualized the number zero?”

“Really? Fascinating,” Sour Sweet added, joining Sunny Flare in attempting to leave.

They both bumped up against Sola, their shoulders rubbing into Sola’s well-defined thighs. They bounced off her and turned around, stunned that Sola had managed to slip by them like that. She disappeared from one side of the hallway and reappeared at the other, cutting off their escape route. She was like a ninja, or a ghost.

“Where are you going, girls?” Sola asked. “What’s the rush?”

“We have … somewhere to be,” Sunny Flare said, backing away again, in the opposite direction. Sola ditched the magic tricks and just started following them, keeping pace moving forward while they moved backwards.

“Really?” Sola leaned forward as though eager to learn. “And where is this somewhere you have to go?”

“It’s, uh ...” Sunny Flare stammered.

“Anywhere but here!” Sour Sweet shouted.

The two of them turned to make a run for it, but Sola grabbed them both by the collars of their shirts and pulled them back towards her

“Now, girls, don’t be like that,” Sola said, pinning both girls by the throat up against a nearby locker. “What is it about me that’s so bad and scary, huh? Out with it. Tell me what’s wrong. How can I help?”

The zipper on her shirt swung back and forth, as if eager to break and let Sola’s mountainous breasts come spilling free.

“Well, it’s not really anything that you did, exactly,” Sunny Flare offered, doing her best to salvage the situation. “It’s just that you’re a new teacher here, and you’re kind of a stranger, and we’ve heard … rumors,” Sunny Flare said.

“Rumors,” Sola said with a blink that showed off her eyeliner.

“Yeah, rumors about … strange things you do,” Sunny Flare said. “Like a witch with a cabin in the woods sort of thing, you know?”

Sola chuckled. “I see. Well, girls, if the problem is that you don’t know me very well, why don’t we take some time and get to know each other a little more intimately?”

“Because we have class in a few minutes?” Sour Sweet offered innocently.

“I’ll smooth it over with your teachers after,” Sola replied. “Come on.”

By magic, the zipper broke off Sola’s shirt and her tits came spilling out. She pressed her nipples into the girls’ mouths and shot off spurts of milk into each of them.

Sour Sweet and Sunny Flare gulped hard so they could keep breathing. The milk was suffocating. Smothering. When it reached their stomachs, it made the two of them feel full and stuffed, like they had too much to eat at a buffet and were nursing bloated stomach.

Sola released her grip on their necks and they slid down the wall onto their bums, too stuffed and full to get back up and bother trying to escape again.

“Now, Sunny Flare, why don’t you take a minute to stroke?” Sola suggested.

“Stroke?” Sunny Flare asked.

“Yes. Stroke that lovely little cock of yours, sí?” Sola reached down under Sunny Flare’s skirt and brush her fingers over the spot. Sunny Flare was stunned to feel that she did have a tiny cock there, instead of the vagina she could have sworn she had when she woke up this morning.

“Here, I’ll give you a few pointers.” Sola pulled Sunny Flare’s skirt down, giving Sunny Flare’s rod some room to breath. The teacher then gripped the cock and showed Sunny Flare different ways of stroking it, with the difference between fast and lustful, or slow and steady.

Gradually, Sunny Flare’s cock rose to the stimulus, lengthening and growing firm and hard, its veins clearly defined. Without needing encouragement from Sola, Sunny Flare began stroking it herself, moaning as she played with her new tool.

Sola chuckled, elated to see Sunny Flare embrace the lesson. She leaned over and gave Sunny Flare’s cock a kiss on the tip. Sunny Flare moaned. An orgasm seemed to erupt inside her rod, but it didn’t quite escape the confines of her flesh because the kiss that summoned this orgasm forth was too quick to savor the moment and let the pleasure finish flowing. It was a torturous edge. With this half-finished orgasm nesting inside her, Sunny Flare resumed stroking furiously.

“And what about you?” Sola turned her attention to Sour Sweet. “You like to suck, right?”

“Suck?” Sour Sweet asked, confused. “No, no, I don’t like to suck.”

“Oh come on.” Sola patted Sour Sweet on the soldier. “Of course you like to suck. Your name’s Sour Sweet, right? I’ve seen you been sour. Now show me you can be sweet.”

“No … not like that,” Sour Sweet said.

“Don’t be ridiculous, Sour Sweet! You like to suck. You love to suck.” Sola gave her a kiss on the cheek. “You’ve always loved to suck.”

“Yes ...” Sour Sweet muttered, rubbing her cheek where Sola kissed it. “I do like to suck a little ...”

“That’s it,” Sola said. “Here. Why don’t you practice? You know, so you can get back into the swing of things. I’ll give you a candy to suck on after.”

“I do like candy,” Sour Sweet said.

Sola stood up and unzipped her shorts, presenting Sour Sweet with a thick erection that sprang forth from Sola’s pants. Sour Sweet obediently, mindlessly leaned forward, taking the large cock into her mouth and doing her best to suck Sola off.

“Good girl,” Sola petted Sour Sweet’s head. “Just suck. Suck and suck and suck until your brain just … turns off, and you don’t have to think about it anymore. It just becomes automatic. You hear me, Sour Sweet? Don’t think. No thinking. Just … sucking.”

Sour Sweet sucked harder, her lips traveling up and down Sola’s cock. Her eyes widened when Sola came, spurting a huge load of cum into Sour Sweet’s mouth.

It wasn’t the spurt that caught Sour Sweet by surprise. She expected that. It was the volume. Sola’s cum came out thick and fast, almost like solid goo, yet traveled down her throat smoothly as if it couldn’t wait to be inside her stomach.

Sola pulled away, a strand dangling between the tip of her cock and Sour Sweet’s lips.

“Hey,” Sola said, cupping Sour Sweet’s chin. “There’s someone here I’d like you to meet. They could use your expertise.”

She turned Sour Sweet over to look at Sunny Flare, still masturbating and stroking her cock intensely, yet not able to cum or squirt.

Sour Sweet got hearts in her eyes at the sight of Sunny Flare. Getting over the sense of lethargy Sola’s milk had induced her, she pounced, jumping into Sunny Flare and bringing her lips down on Sunny Flare’s cock.

Sola chuckled as she watched Sour Sweet eat Sunny Flare out. In truth, there wasn’t any cocks on any of them, but making her victims think they had them was just so amusing.

“I must admit, turning you into blowjob-loving bimbos isn’t my favorite way to corrupt,” Sola said. “But one of my mentors was fond of doing it this way, so I thought I’d give her a little tribute. I’ll leave you two alone.”

Sola walked away, leaving the two horny teenagers to suck and slurp from the other like bats tearing into fruit. Her boots echoed powerfully throughout the hall, both warning and bragging to anyone who could hear of just how powerful she was.

“Thanks,” Sugarcoat told the librarian, before going to a desk and cracking open the book she asked for.

She flipped the pages over to a random page, hoping that perhaps reading a good fantasy novel would help clear her mind of recent developments.

She started reading.

The study of obedience, began, of course, in ancient Greece, where young boys would be sent to proteges …

“What, wait?” Sugarcoat asked. She shook her head, thinking she had to be reading something in the book wrong.

Women have always been expected to be obedient to some degree throughout history, but it wasn’t until 1102 AC (After Star Swirl) that Mistress Adagio started teaching girls of the sexual elements of …

Sugarcoat slammed the book shut. She took a deep breath and took it back to the librarian.

“Hi, excuse me?” Sugarcoat said. “I think this book may be broken.”

“Broken?” the librarian asked. She took the book for inspecting. “How do you break a book?”

“I don’t know,” Sugarcoat said. “It just seemed like I was reading something that shouldn’t have been there. A misprint, maybe?”

“Looks fine to me,” the librarian said, thumbing through the book.

“Be that as it may, might I have another book?” Sugarcoat asked.

“Sure thing,” the librarian placed the book on her desk and handed Sugarcoat another tome.

Sugarcoat flipped it open and the book read like it was picking off from the last book verbatim.

Sexual elements of learning to obey one’s mistress ...

Sugarcoat blushed and slammed this one shut as well.

“Hey, careful with that,” the librarian said. “You break it, you buy it.”

“Right, right. Could you, um, check this one? I think this one is … also broken.”

“I’m starting to think it’s you that’s broken,” the librarian said. She took the book and flipped through it as well. “Seems fine to me.”

“I guess I’m just not in the mood for fantasy today,” Sugarcoat said. “Do you have a crime novel, maybe?”

“Sure thing,” the librarian said, handing Sugarcoat said. “Do not slam this one.”

“Of course,” Sugarcoat said.

She flipped it open.

Good girls, of course, always obey their mistresses …

Sugarcoat went to slam this one shut, caught herself, and quietly closed it, handing it back to the librarian who watched her with a confused look.

“On second thought, maybe I’m just not really in a reading mood right now,” Sugarcoat said. She did a curtsy and quickly scuttled out of the library.

What in the world was going on here? First Sola shows up, she did whatever she did to that student, and now every book in the library was rewritten?

“Maybe ...” Sugarcoat groaned and sighed. “Maybe Twilight Sparkle might know. Ugh.” She stuck her tongue out in disgust for the idea of reaching out to the traitorous transfer student, but she didn’t know what else to do. Who else had the faintest idea of what magic could do?

“Sugarcoat!” snapped a voice, harsh, yet at the same familiar and almost seductive.

Sugarcoat turned around to see Miss Sola standing in the hallway, with a love struck Indigo Zap moonily fanning her with a giant leaf – something Sugarcoat suspected was less because Sola wanted to be fanned, and more as a way of theatrically showing her dominance over her victim.

“Miss Sola,” Sugarcoat said. Her eyes flicked to the exit. “What are you doing here?”

“Oh, nothing,” Sola said. “It just, well … it occurred to me that out of all the students and staff in this school ...” Sola leaned forward seductively, letting her breasts and putting a hand on her knee. “You are the only one who I haven’t given a proper kiss yet. So why don’t you come over here and we can fix that?”

Sola beckoned Sugarcoat with her finger, and Sugarcoat found herself scooting forward without lifting her feet.

“Why it’s so important that you kiss me anyway?” Sugarcoat asked, grabbing onto the wall to slow her approach.

“I think you know why,” Sola said with a smirk.

“I don’t!” Sugarcoat shouted. “I don’t know why! I don’t know anything at all about what’s happening around here! I don’t know why you seem familiar but I can’t remember you!”

Sola chuckled. “Oh, all right, I guess you’ve pulled at my heart strings. I’m about to get you anyway, and really, there’s no escape, so I might as well let you in on a few secrets.”

Sola waved a hand over her face. It didn’t seem to actually change at all, yet … Sugarcoat could feel a change in the air. Like Sola had taken a mask off. A face that was vague and familiar a minute before was now one she could pinpoint in her memory with perfect accuracy.

“Sunset Shimmer?” Sugarcoat asked.

Sunset chuckled. “That’s one name for me, and probably the one with the most power, just because its been with me for so long.”

“But … I don’t understand. Why are you here? How did you get here? How do you look like that when you’re roughly the same age as me?”

“Magic,” Sunset answered, doing jazz hands. “But I suppose you deserve a more complete explanation before I shut your brain off. What would you like to know?”

“Why are you doing this?” Sugarcoat asked.

“Because I can?” Sunset answered with a shrug. “Okay, I guess not that’s all of it. It’s a … a public service, yes! Doing all that laborious thinking can be such a chore.” She brought Indigo Zap close, giving the entranced girl some loving pats. “I lift their spirits by taking that all away from them. No more thoughts. No more worries.” She gave Indigo a peck on the forehead, which Indigo moaned to.

“How did you get to be like this?” Sugarcoat asked. “No offense, but the Sunset I remember was … very different.”

“Ah. Now there’s a question I never get tired of answering. There was a time – it seems like ages now – when the Dazzlings came to Canterlot High and started taking it over with their kisses and other techniques they picked up. You remember the Dazzlings, of course? No, no, before we met. Never mind. Anyway, they got me first, which you know, I pretty much carried the team back in the day, so they pretty much sealed their victory then and there when they got me. But as time went on, Adagio took something of a shine to me, so she gave me a little extra training so I could be a full-fledged honorary Dazzling.”

“You mean they corrupted you,” Sugarcoat said. “They made you something you’re not. The Sunset I know was strong-willed. She would have resisted this. Come on, Sunset … fight it!”

“No, no, ma cherie! You got it all wrong,” Sunset said. “They didn’t corrupt me – they made me into the best version of myself.”

“A version who waltz into schools and seduces innocent youth,” Sugarcoat replied. “And what’s with the French? I thought you were a Spanish teacher.”

“No one is truly innocent,” Sunset said. “And I know … many tongues.” She stuck her tongue out to add her own peculiar, suggestive emphasis.

“You … got to Cinch, didn’t you?” Sugarcoat made the connection. “You brainwashed her so she’d hire you and you could get to the rest of the school. You hide that student behind her desk, but she looked and didn’t see anything but what you wanted her to see?”

“That’s right,” Sunset cracked her knuckles and stretched her arms. “Any more questions, or can we get on with this?”

“Just one. How do I stop you?”

Sunset laughed.

“Oh, Sugarcoat, sweetheart, sweet little thing, you can’t,” Sunset said. “I’m too strong. Too powerful now. And even if there was a way to stop me, what makes you think I’d tell you?”

“A sense of fairness?” Sugarcoat suggested.

“Mm, pretty sure I threw that in the garbage a long time ago,” Sunset said. “Now, I know this can be scary, and your fate can be hard to accept, so … I’m going to play a little extra nice with you. I’m going to give you a running start so you can try to come to terms with your fate.”

“Wait,” Sugarcoat said.

“Five.”

“You can’t do this.”

“Four.”

“Sunset! Please!”

“Three.”

“Oh, fine,” Sugarcoat groaned and took off running down the hallway.

“Two. One.” Sunset counted down, placing her hands in her coat pockets and walking casually after Sugarcoat while whistling a tune.

Sugarcoat ran as fast as her little legs could carry her.

Principal Cinch appeared in the hallway, wearing her usual stern face that always verged on disappointment.

“Sugarcoat,” Cinch said. “What are you doing running in the halls? You know that’s strictly forbidden.”

“I’m sorry, Miss Cinch,” Sugarcoat said. “It’s just that I’m trying to get away ...”

“Get away?” Cinch asked. “Get away from what?”

“From … Sunset Shimmer,” Sugarcoat said.

“Who?” Cinch asked.

“Sunset. Miss Sola?”

Cinch sighed. “Sugarcoat, I thought we already talked about this.”

“We did, but … wait,” Sugarcoat squinted. “Sunset already told me she got to you.”

“What? I want you to help you, dear, but you’re not making any sense.”

Sugarcoat heard the echo of Sunset’s footfalls coming down the hall.

“I’m sorry about this, I’ll try to make it up to you later!” Sugarcoat said quickly, ducking under Cinch’s legs and forcing her way past them.

“Why, I never!” Cinch expressed in shocked.

“The exit,” Sugarcoat muttered to herself. “If I can just get to the exit, maybe I can ...” Do what, exactly? Sunset already had more or less the entire school under her control already. Unless she could get the military involved to set up a perimeter and start staging a siege operation, she couldn’t imagine what she could do. Maybe she could find Twilight Sparkle and her friends and they’d know what to do.

“Hey, Sugarcoat!” Lemon Zest popped out from a doorway and grabbed Sugarcoat by the elbow. “What are you heading off to in such a hurry?”

“The exit,” Sugarcoat answered. “I’m trying to get out of here. Get away from this place.”

“Away?” Lemon Zest chuckled. “Why in the world you want to do that? I mean, really, why would you try to get away from a place that has someone like Miss Sola around to worship and make you feel good?” Lemon Zest continued chuckling.

“Lemon Zest, I’m sorry I have to do this. I hope one day you can forgive me.”

“Sorry to do what?”

Lemon Zest was not prepared for Sugarcoat, who was not usually a physical person, to launch a proper hay maker and punch Lemon Zest right off, letting Sugarcoat get free and resume her race for freedom.

“Ow! I’m totally telling Miss Sola you did that!”

“Go right ahead,” Sugarcoat muttered ruefully.

The exit was in sight. She could see the sign reading EXIT in bright letters.

“Yes. Yes!”

Sugarcoat smiled. She couldn’t believe it. She had almost gotten away. She had a chance.

Just a few more steps …

She was in inches of opening the door when a grip like steel seized her shirt and pulled her back.

“No!” Sugarcoat wailed.

Sunset lifted Sugarcoat up with ease, holding the girl up to where they could look each other in the eye.

“You know what the real shame is?” Sunset asked. “If you had started running at the count of five, instead of wasting your breath, you might have made it through the door in time.”

“How did you even move that fast?” Sugarcoat asked. “You can’t be playing fair like that.”

“You know, my mentor Adagio taught me a very important lesson about fairness; namely, its for suckers. Now pucker up, sweetie.”

“No, no!” Sugarcoat flailed, but it did no good.

Sunset grabbed Sugarcoat’s chin and held her face still. “Yes, yes! Just relax, dear. You’ll enjoy it so much better if you don’t fight it. Time to let go all of those thoughts and worries.”

Sunset puckered up her thick, glossy pink lips.

“I won’t let go,” Sugarcoat insisted, closing her eyes. “I won’t!”

Sunset’s breath hit Sugarcoat’s face, warming her cheeks before the final contact. Sunset’s lips connected, pressing to Sugarcoat’s mouth, and the first thought Sugarcoat had was that they were so soft. So incredibly soft. Like kissing a pillow.

Sugarcoat moaned. Her eyelids grew heavy. Her arms went limp and slack, hanging like a ragdoll from Sunset’s grip.

Sugarcoat moaned louder, leaning into the kiss. She could swear she heard romantic music and saw rose petals falling around the two of them as she fell in love with her new teacher.

It was at once both intense and relaxing. Both furious and sweet. A mess of contradictory things that shouldn’t have been allowed to coexist. But they did. They did, and they could, because the entire depth of the universe was contained in Sunset’s sweet, thick lips. She was the heart and soul of the world. What she said was law. When she made a decree, reality rewrote itself to match.

Sugarcoat’s heart pounded. Her body was filling up with so much warmth. So much love, for her mistress and her self. Sunset had been right. It was a service. Sugarcoat could feel all those irrelevant, nasty, heavy thoughts draining out from her lips into Sunset’s.

Sunset acted so cold, but she was full of warmth, of love, because she was a goddess. Yes, a goddess, of the new world … a world Sugarcoat could leave behind.

Sugarcoat tensed up, screaming in ecstasy as the love and heat became too much for her and she climaxed, squirting right into her school uniform skirt, leaving it with a damp stain.

Sunset broke the kiss and lowered Sugarcoat onto the ground, where she stumbled, struggling to stand after her intense experience.

“How’s that?” Sunset asked, cupping Sugarcoat’s cheeks. “Isn’t that so much better, my sweet?”

“Yes,” Sugarcoat nodded. “So much better … I … I’m sorry for ever doubting you, goddess.”

Sunset gave Sugarcoat a peck on the forehead, and Sugarcoat collapsed onto her bum, moaning. Burning up with pleasure, she ripped a hole in her skirt with bare hands and started fingering herself on the spot, unable to take it anymore.

“You are forgiven,” Sunset said, ruffling Sugarcoat’s hair. “Behave and serve me well, and who knows? I might do for you what Adagio did for me and give you a school of your own to play around in and spread our glorious word. Would you like that? I bet you would ...” She rubbed a finger under Sugarcoat’s chin, and Sugarcoat moaned at the touch, leaning into and rubbing her cheek against Sunset’s palm. Sunset unzipped her shirt and rubbed her nipple, getting a drop of milk that she fed to Sugarcoat by placing her finger on Sugarcoat’s lips.

Author's Note

This was an idea I had for a Her Way With Words sequel; the same thing, but with Sunset in place of Adagio and at Crystal Prep!

As I plan to no longer write for MLP once the year rolls over, doing a whole sequel was out of the question given that THIS story wasn't supposed to take longer than December 2018 to finish. But a one-shot telling a condensed version of a such story? That was just barely manageable. So enjoy this little epilogue, even (at least in my opinion) you can tell there were some sacrifices that had to be made to make it all fit in one chapter.

To wit, I'm not entirely happy with the version of Sunny Flare and Sour Sweet's corruption, but I had to come up with something with the deadline approaching, and I couldn't quite figure out a personalized corruption for them like Lemon Zest's involving music or Sugarcoat's having books.

Special Thanks To The Following:

Trepphacs
LazyReader19
Facinus
Thehock1
MyMaskofShame
Captain Croisandwich
Ganduil
Magnaking
Sirion123
coffeemilk
William
CycleD

For supporting me on Patreon and helping me to do what I love.

Learn Your French

Sunset idly played with her pencil, waiting for French class to start.

“Hey,” Rainbow Dash nudged her in the elbow, sitting next to her.

“Rainbow Dash!” Sunset exclaimed. “You’re here, too?”

“Yeah,” Dash crossed her arms, “my advisor told me I needed a foreign language credit, so here I am.”

“Same,” Sunset said. She looked at the desk. “Shouldn’t the teacher be here by now?”

“I don’t know. Ooh, do you think maybe we could skip class today?” Dash said, a mischievous grin on her face. Sunset, an academic, was offended at her casual dismissal of the academic system.

Just when it seemed to be waiting almost too long, the class door opened. Principal Celestia entered.

“Hello, students!” Celestia said. “Apologies for the delay. We still had some paperwork to sort out. But that’s all taken care of, so, please, allow me to introduce your new teacher, Mademoiselle Dagi.”

A woman entered after Celestia. She was tall, curvy, and busty. She wore a cyan latex dress with short, puffy sleeves and a ruffled skirt, which hugged her cleavage and pushed it up, as well as a tight belt and fingerless gloves, all of which was capped off by a matching cyan beret. Though what struck Sunset most was her lips, painted with a deep cyan shade of lipstick that matched her eye color. Sunset thought she looked familiar.

“Bonjour, élèves,” Dagi said. She spoke with a pronounced French accent. “Are we ready to learn this fine day?”

The students barely paid her any attention, having given up on the class during their long wait. Some of them fiddled with erasers, others played on their phones.

Dagi scowled.

Celestia turned to Dagi with an apologetic smile. “I’m terribly sorry about this, Mademoiselle. Sometimes the students need a little time to warm up to new teachers. I’m sure, if you give them a while-”

“Apologies are not necessary,” Dagi said, holding up her hand. “I know how to deal with a rowdy crowd.” She picked up a ruler from the desk drawer. She gave its edge a flick to test its readiness, then smacked it hard against the desk, producing a sharp snap that grabbed the students’ attention.

“Now then, where were we?” Dagi said.

“Looks you have it handled,” Celestia left.

“For today, we’re going to start with some simple basics,” Dagi produced a sheet of notebook paper. “Now, there are some words that are very important for you to learn. I’ve written them on this piece of paper. Please pass it around until it reaches the whole class and highlight what I’ve written in your textbooks or your notes.”

Dagi walked up to Sunset, her cleavage jiggling hypnotically, the tightness of the latex pushing her boobs back and forth. Sunset blushed at seeing such an erotic display up close, and it seemed to please Dagi.

Dagi handed Sunset the paper, and Sunset made her notes before handing it to the student behind her.

In the process of writing them, Sunset discovered Dagi’s choice of words. They were an interesting choice of words for the first day.

Soumettre meaning submit, obéit for obey, amour, love, and aime-moi, French for love me.

“Hey, Rainbow Dash,” Sunset whispered, holding her notes up for Rainbow to see. “Isn’t this kind of an odd choice for the first day?”

“I think she might be a dominatrix,” Dash replied. “I mean, look at that outfit.”

Sunset did in fact look at that outfit. “Don’t you think she looks familiar?”

“Mm. Nope,” Dash said. “Sometimes people look like other people, Sunset. I wouldn’t worry too much about it.”

“No whispering in the class,” Dagi snapped. Dash and Sunset went back to their own desks.

A student handed Dagi back the piece of paper.

“Ah. Tres excellent. Now, if everyone’s done with that, we can start practicing with our greetings.” Dagi clapped her hands. “I want everyone to find a partner. It can be your friend, or your neighbor. Just find someone you can trust. Trust is very important in a relationship, don’t you agree?”

After practicing their greetings for awhile, the class bell rang and the students left, turning in some notes for Dagi to go over.

“Hey, teacher,” Dash said, stopping Sunset in her tracks. “My friend Sunset thinks she’s seen you before.”

“Oh? Interesting,” Dagi said, looking amused.

“I didn’t say that, exactly,” Sunset said. “I just said you look familiar.”

“I see,” Dagi said. She picked up a note. “Mm. Sunset, could you stop by my office after class? I want to talk to you about your work.”

“Oh.” Sunset didn’t think she’d done that badly on it. “Okay. Yeah, I can do that.” She walked out of the classroom with a touch of concern. Dagi watched her go with a smirk.

Sunset knocked on the door to Dagi’s office.

“Come in, darling!” Dagi called. Sunset went inside. It was a very sparse office, with few papers. Dagi was busy applying lipstick to her mouth. She looked at herself in a pocket mirror and made a pop with her mouth.

“You wanted to see me?” Sunset asked, taking a seat.

“Yes,” Dagi said. She drew her lipstick across the mirror, then turned around it to show Sunset. The lipstick on the mirror created an optical illusion that made it seem like Sunset was wearing the lipstick. “What do you think?”

Sunset couldn’t keep back a smile, thinking she looked good with the makeup on. “Looks pretty.”

“Yes,” Dagi snapped the mirror shut. She twirled it around in her hand. “You’re very pretty, Sunset. You must get a lot offers - and a lot of requests for kisses.” Dagi popped her lips.

“I … guess so?” Sunset said. She shook her head. “Why do you even care, anyway? You didn’t call me in here just to ask about my love life, did you?”

“I guess not,” Dagi drew her lipstick over her mouth. She laid the lipstick down on the desk and took a deep breath, the sound of which drew Sunset to her lips - her shiny, luscious lips.

“Sunset?” Dagi said. “Is something the matter? You seemed a little spaced out.” She emphasized this by pursing her lips.

“No, no,” Sunset said. “Sorry, I’m fine. I just got a little distracted.”

“Distracted?” Dagi asked, bringing a finger up to her mouth, pressing it against her lower lip. “Distracted by what?”

Sunset squeaked, not sure how to answer.

Dagi chuckled. “Anyway. I wanted to compliment you on your good work in class.” She held up Sunset’s note. “This is some excellent penmanship.”

“Oh.” Sunset didn’t expect to be called in here for compliments. “Thank you.”

“You seem to have a good understanding of the words already,” Dagi said. “Words like soumettre and obéit.”

Soumettre. Obéit. The words echoed in Sunset’s head. She felt sleepy.

“Excellent words, aren’t they? Soumettre. Obéit. Soumettre. Obéit. Of course, we haven’t gotten to one of the most important words of all - bise,” Dagi said.

“Bise?”

“It means ‘kiss,’” Dagi explained. She popped her lips again. “Sunset …”

Dagi placed a finger under Sunset’s chin and tilted her sleepily drooping head up.

“Would you like a kiss from me?”

Sunset’s gaze focused on Dagi’s thick, rich blue lips. The words were bouncing around in her head, and she seemed unable to stop thinking about Dagi’s lips. Soumettre. Obéit. Soumettre. Obéit. Sunset nodded.

“Excellente.” Dagi stood up and bent over the desk, grabbing Sunset’s cheeks. She placed smooch after smooch on Sunset’s cheek, leaving behind multiple lipstick marks and coloring Sunset’s cheek blue.

“You love my kisses, Sunset. Tu aimes mes bisous. You would do anything for them.”

“I would do … anything for your kisses,” Sunset said, closing her eyes.

Dagi grabbed Sunset’s head and rubbed it against her cleavage.

“You love my class. Tu aimes mes clase. You love me. My class is your favorite class. You want to do well in my class above all else - even if it means sacrificing your other classes.”

“Your class is my favorite class,” Sunset repeated. “Votre classe est ma classe préférée.”

“And when I pop my lips like this,” Dagi made a pop to demonstrate, “you’ll feel compelled to obey me. Obeit. Oui?”

“Pop lips… obéit.”

“You want to do well. You want to be a good student for me. And a good student soumet and obeit. Can you do that for me?”

“Yes,” Sunset said.

“Good,” Dagi said. “Now, I’m going to give you a kiss on the lips. When I do, you’re going to have a petite mort. You know what that means? It translate literally into ‘little death,’ but really, it means ‘orgasm.’ You’re going to have an orgasm when I kiss you on the lips, understand? You’re going to cum, and after I clean you up, you’re going to walk out of this room and forget any of this happened … until I kiss you again. Now, pucker up.”

Dagi pulled Sunset out from her cleavage and pressed her thick lips to Sunset’s mouth and while reaching a hand down Sunset’s skirt and stroking Sunset’s vagina to increase the association in Sunset’s mind between the kiss and sexual pleasure. Sunset gasped and moaned, popping her legs as cum sprinkled out from her cunt. After Dagi parted their lips, Sunset wobbled, giggling.

“Good girl,” Dagi said. “Bonne fille.” She took out a box of tissues and dabbed Sunset’s skirt until it was dry, or at least until her cum wasn’t obvious.

“Now go play,” Dagi said, waving Sunset off.

Sunset left the office, skipping and prancing down the hallway, giggling like a complete loony schoolgirl who found everything funny. Behind her, as the door swayed back and forth, Dagi smirked.

Sunset thought the word choices for next day were odd as well. They included such words as surrender, (abandonner) mindless, (stupide), and phrases like good girl (bonne fille) and good boy (bon garcon).

“That’s all the time we have for today,” Dagi said. “See you tomorrow, class. Bonne journée.”

The students piled out of the door into the hall. Sunset was about to head home, reflecting on Dagi’s oddities to herself, when she saw a lipstick stain on a student’s cheek. She wouldn’t have said anything were it not the same color as Dagi’s lipstick.

“Hey,” Sunset said, placing a hand on his shoulder. “Where’d you get that? Are you okay? What’s with that look in your eye?”

The student turned her with a dopey grin on his face. “Oui, oui, je vais bien! J'aime Mademoiselle Dagi!”

Sunset narrowed her eyes. She marched back into the classroom.

“You!” Sunset pointed at Dagi at she was packing up her things.

“Moi?” Dagi said, gesturing to her chest, blatantly trying to draw Sunset’s eyes to her bobs. “What about moi?”

“You’re doing something weird to the students!” Sunset said. “I just talked to a boy, and he was talking completely in French when you’ve barely taught the rest of us a sentence! I should have known something was up! I mean, teaching things like submit and obey on the first day?”

“Sunset, you wound me with these hurtful wounds,” Dagi said, though she didn’t sound very wounded, just bored. “Aren’t I a good enough teacher for you?”

“Good enough? I don’t know, maybe,” Sunset said. “I’m not going to give you the chance to prove it. Even if you are, someone who just goes around kissing students and doing - whatever you did to him - can’t be allowed to teach!” Sunset turned towards the door.

“I’m reporting you to the Principal,” Sunset said.

“No, you’re not,” the Mademoiselle said.

“Just try and stop me.” Sunset marched towards the door.

“I think I will.”

Dagi grabbed Sunset by the shoulder and pulled her back roughly with a strong tug.
The Mademoiselle threw Sunset against the desk and pinned her arms. Sunset struggled, shaking her wrists.

“Don’t struggle,” Dagi said. “I’m your favorite teacher, Sunset. You would never do anything to hurt me.”

“What are you talking about?” Sunset grunted. She tried to kick her attacker, but Dagi dug a heel into her foot before Sunset could life.

Dagi leaned in her, Her latex-bound cleavage dangled and jiggled above Sunset and pulled her view, oddly hypnotic, bearing down on Sunset like an inescapable valley. Sunset also discovered an inability to pull her gaze away from Dagi thick, shiny, colorful deep lips.

“Remember, Sunset,” Dagi said, “the best thing you want is a bise from me.”

“Bise?” Sunset asked. She felt tired and sleepy despite being in a tense sensation. She tried to recall what that meant.

Dagi gave Sunset a kiss on the lips. Sunset moaned and shivered, and Madam let go of Sunset’s wrists when she felt the tension in Sunset go away.

Sunset jerked on the table. She remembered what bizou meant - it meant kiss, and she loooved kisses from Dagi.

Her labia twitched, opening and closing and leaking cum slowly like a valve being turned on and off with a plug in the pipes. It poured out from under Sunset’s skirt and spooled together next to Madam’s feet.

Dagi broke the kiss off, leaving her distinctive lipstick mark on Sunset’s face.

“Did you like that, Sunset Shimmer?” Dagi asked, cupping Sunset’s chin.

“Yes.” Sunset answered, nodding. “You’re my favorite teacher, madam. I would never do anything to hurt you.” She giggled, running a finger across her lips and smearing the lipstick over her face.

“Didn’t that feel good, Sunset?” Dagi asked. “Didn’t my kiss, your orgasm feel so good?”

“Yes,” Sunset said, “it felt … so good. I love your bizous, Madam. I love your lipstick.”

“But you noticed something, didn’t you?” Dagi asked. “It could have felt better, couldn’t it? Your orgasm was weak, wasn’t it? I mean, look at this,” the Madam gestured to the puddle Sunset’s cum had made. “You call this cumming?”

Sunset blushed, embarrassed. She looked away, unable to face Madam. She had let Madam down, and she felt ashamed of herself for it.

“Oh, Sunset, sweetie, don’t give me that look,” Madam cupped Sunset’s cheek and pulled Sunset towards her. “It’s not your fault your orgasm is so weak.”

“It’s not?”

“No, it’s mine,” Dagi said. “I haven’t made you love me enough. But I’ll fix that soon, and when I do, you’ll cum plenty. Tell you what, why don’t we do this …” she drew circles on Sunset’s chest with her finger. “Every time I kiss you, you’ll love me more and more than the last time. The more you love me, the more you’ll cum, until you start being able to fill bottles with your juices. Each successive kiss will bring you greater and greater pleasure and ecstasy, until you can’t love me any more than you do. You’ll be completely devoted to me …”

Madam smack her lips, showing off her lipstick.

“And my lips.”

“Okay!” Sunset giggled, not knowing what she was agreeing to in her fugue.

“And you’ll more kisses from me if you’re a good, obedient student who does what teacher tells you to do,” Madam said. “Make teacher happy, and I’ll make you happy. Happier beyond your wildest dreams …”

“Okay!” Sunset nodded eagerly.

“Good,” Madam said. “We’ll need to get you a change of clothes.” Madam took her hand off Sunset’s chest. “But for now, go play with your friends.” She gestured towards the door, and Sunset took off running, not even minding the cum sloshing around in her panties.

After she left, Madam smirked to herself. She got some lipstick and some mirror and reapplied her lipstick.

Sunset walked down the hallway, skipping and giggling to herself. She groaned and lurched, slapping herself to knock herself out of it.

“Hold it together, Sunset! Fight it!” Sunset said to herself. “You need to report this to Celestia!”

“You,” Dagi said, grabbing Sunset’s shoulder from behind, “are frustratingly strong-willed, did you know that?”

Dagi turned Sunset around, grabbed her cheeks, and planted another kiss on Sunset’s mouth. Sunset giggled and moaned as a bit of drool emitted from mouth. Her thighs danced as a light amount of cum slowly oozed out of her vagina.

“Uh?” Sunset groaned in confusion as Dagi pulled away, a stand of drool between their lips.

Dagi waved her fingers in front of Sunset’s face. “Sleep for me, Sunset. Dors pour moi.”

Sunset tripped out, reality blurring.

The hallway disappeared, leaving an empty blackness, the only thing left from the real world being Mademoiselle Dagi standing in front of her. Dagi smirked and blew a kiss at Sunset. A giant pair of disembodied lips appeared behind Dagi, then swallowed her up, leaving itself as the only thing Sunset could see.

The giant lips smiled, moaned and giggled. The mouth popped its lips, and the pop was the last thing Sunset heard. She went out cold, fading into the darkness.

Author's Note

So, as mentioned in the description, this was an idea by Trepphacs.

As we discussed it, I became fascinated by the idea of someone (in this case, Adagio) brainwashing/hypnotizing a victim to start speaking and thinking in a foreign language to them and absorbed it so thoroughly that they start to think the second language is actually their first ...

Intéressant, non?

Unfortunately, I'm a English speaker with only some Spanish experience, so I'm going to be using Google Translate for this. If you're a fluent Spanish, French, or German speaker, I'd be happy to have you aboard if you wanted to help!

Flooding Down Sunset Boulevard

Sunset rolled out of her bed with a flounce. She looked at herself in the mirror and admired her beauteous body. Ever since Adagio had took her up as a protege, she’d gotten more and more gorgeous by the day. Her curves were in all the right place, her hips looked like they could squeeze the air out of a throat, and her hair was long, luxurious, and the best part, it seemed to take care of itself, like magic.

Yet, she got the sense something was wrong.

“Pff. Don’t be ridiculous, Sunset! You have your health, your friends, your lovely teaching, good grades … what could be wrong in your life?”

Sunset looked around the room. Her eyes fell on a picture that seemed to hold the answer.

She picked it up and examined it. It was a photograph showing her with Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie. Her classmates.

Her friends.

Looking at the picture made her feel ill at ease. Holding it made her feel downright sick.

“Bleh.”

Seeking the avoid the undesirable feeling, she dropped the picture and made herself ready for the day.

Yet as she trodded down the stairs, her latex dress clinging to her curves, that feeling of unease did not go away.

Sunset Shimmer entered into Adagio's office to assume her duties for the day as Adagio's assistant.

"Ah, Sunset Shimmer!" Adagio said. "There you are. How good to see you. I might have worried if you took too much longer." She reached down and gave Sunset a light smooch on her forehead - not enough to induce strong feelings, but enough to give Sunset a faint pleasant buzz through her head.

Adagio put a hand around Sunset's shoulder and guided her to her desk. "This way, Sunset. There's something I want you to do for me."

"Of course," Sunset said. "That's why I'm here, isn't it?"

"Quite right."

Sunset loved the shine of Adagio's blue-tinted lips as she said this with a smile. Her thick, luscious lips curving around, hinting and promising at the pleasure to come when she placed those lips on Sunset again ... it was almost enough to make Sunset forget about her worries from this morning.

Adagio dropped back into her chair with a dramatic motion, placing an arm to her head as if she might faint.

"You see, ma cherie, I've been so busy spreading pleasure and love to everyone in the school that I just haven't had the time to indulge in any of my own. I was hoping you could do something about that for me."

Adagio leaned across her desk, pressing her boobs into the desk and making them squish tantalizingly.

"You can do something about that for me, can't you?" Adagio said, grinning broadly.

"Yes, yes, of course," Sunset nodded, a blush on her face from getting a full view down Adagio's top.

"Good. Come over here." Adagio waved her finger for Sunset to come around the desk.

Sunset did as she was told. Adagio spun her chair to face Sunset, then undid her belt and pulled up on her skirt until her underwear was visible, which she pulled down to her ankles, letting Sunset look at teasing, inviting cunt. It was already winking and dripping, oozing just the tiniest drop of liquid, and Sunset thought she could hear it whispering to her, telling her to touch her tongue to it.

"Please, proceed," Adagio said, waving a hand to her crotch.

Sunset got down on her knees and pressed her mouth to Adagio's lap. Adagio smirked and tilted her head back, closing her eyes as Sunset went to work.

"This is a fitting spot for you, don't you think, Sunset?" Adagio asked. "On your knees, serving me, sucking desperately at my pussy for just a hint of my cum ..."

"Yeah, sure," Sunset answered.

Adagio froze. That wasn't the answer she was expecting, and Sunset could tell it annoyed her.

"What ... did you just say?" Adagio asked.

"I said ... oui, mistress," Sunset said, shifting her eyes around.

"That's better," Adagio said. "I would hate to have to think you were ... falling out of love with your mistress, ma cherie." She reached down and stroked Sunset's hair, curling a strand of Sunset's bangs around her fingers. "That would be unfortunate, don't you think?"

"Si, si," Sunset nodded.

Adagio's mood lightened. "Of course, it's not like there's really anything you could do about it. I don't know what I got so worked up over. But just in case ..." Adagio reached down and gave Sunset three smooches on the forehead in rapid succession.

"There. That should tide you over until we can get more intimate," Adagio patted Sunset on head. "But for now, I want to focus on me. Resume sucking, salope."

"Yes, mistress."

Sunset returned to her normal duties, sucking and kissing at Adagio's vagina with the goal of swallowing her cum.

Adagio crossed her arms behind her head and began to relax on her chair. All she had to do was wait, and then she could squirt all her fluid straight into Sunset's mouth. It would be a fitting punishment for the girl who dared to defy her before, and a fitting reward for the loyal thrall who served her now.

"Ah ... now this is the life," Adagio said. "Despite what some may think, I do truly hope you'll get to experience this joy yourself one day, Sunset."

"And what joy would be that be, mistress?" Sunset asked. "After all, what greater joy is there than in serving my mistress?"

Adagio chuckled. "Oh, you're quite the charmer, aren't you? I suppose there isn't. But the joy of having a thrall, a minion, a servant, who wants nothing more but to suck you off and have you cum into their unworthy ... or as in your case, very deserving mouth ... it does come close."

"I believe I may have already experienced it, mistress," Sunset said. She honestly wasn't sure anymore.

"Splendid," Adagio said. "Oh, was it one of your friends? Fluttershy, perhaps? She always struck me as having a bit of a secret horny side to her. I can just imagine her sitting there, guzzling it up ..."

Adagio let out a sigh. The image brought great pleasure to her.

"Or perhaps Twilight?" Adagio said. She chuckled. "Having it spray everywhere and get on her glasses ..."

"That would certainly be amusing, mistress, but sadly, I have not."

"Oh, you must, Sunset. You simply must remedy that," Adagio said.

Sunset stood up.

"I didn't mean right now," Adagio said. "I meant what I said about having no time to myself. I would appreciate if you would finish the job here. Who knows? Do well, and I might even throw in a few extra kisses."

This made Sunset smile. "Well, of course, How could I say non to more kisses from you, mademoiselle?"

Sunset returned to her position and pressed her mouth to Adagion's cunt again. She grabbed onto Adagion's thighs, holding them like handlebars on a motorcycle.

Getting creative, Sunset blew a raspberry into Adagio's snatch, motoring her vagina. It tickled and made Adagio laugh, a haughty laugh that was the hallmark of a woman who had a high opiion of her self.

The door creaked open, and both Adagio and Sunset were alarmed.

"Hide, here, quickly," Adagio ushered Sunset under her desk, then pulled her chair up to where the desk would hide the fact she was half-naked.

Sunset, being an obedient servant, continued to attend to her mistress's cunt even while she had a visitor.

Principal Celestia came into the room, looking concerned.

"Celestia!" Adagio greeted her with open arms. "What can I help you with today, Principal?"

"You could start with the students," Celestia said. "Every day, I'm getting more and more calls and letters from concerned parents. I won't deny what you've done with the foreign language program is impressive, Dagi. We have students speaking fluent French in just three weeks, maybe less. But as a side-effect, they're no longer speaking English. They can't relate to their parents. And frankly, both me and the parents are a little concerned about the ... unusual choice of wardrobe. It seems like every day, someone starts wearing one of those latex dress you and your sisters wear. As those dresses are just a tiny bit suggestive, it's not the kind of image we want to project for the school."

"Celestia, Celestia, Celestia," Adagio said scoldingly, "haven't we had this conversation before? And what do we say then?"

Celestia paused.

"I would very much like to not have this conversation again," Adagio said.

"As would I."

"Good. Then we're in agreement."

Adagio abruptly stood up and clasped Celestia's cheeks. She leaned over and kissed Celestia, whose eyes rolled into the back of her head.

Adagio sunk back into her seat as Celestia fell down to the floor, her body shaking as she moaned, a wet spot appearing in her beige pants as she came hard, brought to a soaring peak by Adagio's kiss.

"I don't want to have this conversation again," Adagio said. "The next time a parent complains to you, tell them to see me directly. That should help ... if they complain to me at the same rate they have to you, we should be able to convert the rest of them in no time. Dimissed."

"Yes, mistress," Celestia moaned out, Adagio's lipstick smeared over her mouth. She had to grab on to the desk to pull herself up from the floor, and she limped out of the room, leaning on the door for support as she teetered on a precarious edge that the slighest jolt could send her sprawling and orgasming on the floor again. She closed the door before.

"Now, where were we?" Adagio asked Sunset before finally reaching her own peak. Her slit winked and she moaned as she squirted, splashing Sunset's mouth with her juice.

Sunset did her best to swallow, but she just wasn't feeling up to it today. Adagio's cum tasted nowhere near as good as it should have. It was light and flavorless. Sunset was just going through the motions, like a robot, deriving no enjoyment or pleasure from what supposed to be an intimate, carnal act.

Adagio picked up on this. She scooted her chair away to let Sunset get out from the desk.

"Something's wrong, Sunset," Adagio. "You're not moaning rapturously like I'd expect you to. What's wrong, dear?"

"I don't know," Sunset said, walking around the desk. "Something just ... doesn't feel right." She reached into her pocket and pulled out the photo. "This morning, I was looking at this photo, and I started feeling ... off. Like something was wrong."

"But how can it be?" Adagio asked. "You're here. You're smart. You're sexy. You have me."

"I know, I know," Sunset said. "But the girls in this photo ..." Sunset placed a hand tenderly on it. "I can't help but feel like I've ... let them down, somehow."

"Oh." Adagio looked at her desk. "May I see the photo?"

Sunset turned around and was about to hand it over when something stopped her. SOmething that took hold of her and told giving it to Adagio would be a bad idea."

"... No."

"No?" Adagio asked, calmly at first. Then, realizing what this meant, she repeated it again, with anger bursting from her voice. "No!? What do you mean, 'no'?"

"I mean, I'm not going to give you this photo," Sunset said, clutching the photo close to her chest. "I know you would something bad to it, and I'm going to protect it! It's ... it's all I have to remember ... my relationship with these girls."

Sunset
looked at the photo. As was her normal solution these days, she gave it a kiss.

Something magical happened when her lips touched the photograph. Her memories came flooding back to her. Her sense of self. Her identity. These girls, their names - Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, FLuttershy, Rarity, Twilight Sparkle - her relationship with them. They were her friends.

Her best friends.

And they were in trouble.

Sunset dropped the photo and pointed a finger. "Adagio Dazzle!"

Adagio chuckled. "Yes, that's me. What of it?"

"I remember now," Sunset said. "I remember everything. You, Sonata, the Battle of the Bands ... what you did to me in the basement. What you made me to Juniper Montage, and who knows how many others!"

"I didn't make you do anything to Juniper that you didn't want to," Adagio said.

"Bull," Sunset said. "I'll admit, you've done pretty well to get this far, but this is where it stops! I'm back, and I'm not letting you hurt my friends anymore."

"What makes you think I'm in any way dependent on what you 'let' me do?"

Sunset scoffed. "Sorry to cut your music career so short, but the Dazzlings' comeback tour is over!"

Not wasting any time, Sunset charged, belting Adagio in the gut with her best punch. Adagio went staggering back, and Sunset advanced, but Adagio grabbed her by the head and kept her at bay.

"Oh, Sunset ... I may have gotten a little worked up when I realized you were resisting, but there was no need for that. And you might as well stop this now."

"Oh yeah?" Sunset karate-chopped Adagio's arm away. "What makes you so that?"

"Sunset, dear, ma cherie ... my salope ... there's no point in you resisting because you're already too far gone.”

Adagio snapped her fingers.

Sunset stumbled away, clutching at her head as a major headache consumed her. Her eyes went bleary.

"W-wha?"

Sunset put a hand on her head. Her eyelids slowly closed and she dropped to the floor, her vagina squirting faintly with a weak, teasing orgasm that proved unsatisfying, and she hit the floor, passing out, the last thing she saw being Adagio's smiling like a shark.

Sunset awoke sitting in the middle of the road. She rubbed at her head and got up. She felt around and saw she was wearing her normal clothes – her purple shirt, black blazer, and orange skirt from her old bullying days. She hadn’t worn it as much because it made her think of her past too much.

She looked around and saw she was in a cul-de-sac, with houses around a circular spot in the round.

“Am I … back on my street?” Sunset asked. “No, no, that can’t be right ...” the last thing she remembered was trying to confront Ada-

“Ow!” Sunset clutched at her head. Trying to recall her real name gave her a splitting migraine. The sky above her, which looked so normal, winked out of existence, replaced by a static from a broken TV.

Eventually, the sky cleared up and went back to normal, but Sunset was careful not to think of … her French teacher by name again.

“Where am I?” Sunset asked.
“Oh, that’s disappointing. You’re so intelligent, Sunset Shimmer. I thought you would have figured it out by now.”

Sunset turned to see Adagio Dazzle standing a few yards in front of her, still wearing her latex clothes and appearing to be Celestia’s height, if not taller.

“Think, Sunset,” Adagio said. “Where might we be?”

“We’re inside my mind,” Sunset realized, recalling what Adagio said before knocking her out. “You’re in my head.”

“Give the girl a cigar, she figured it out!” Adagio clapped mockingly.

“Ha!” Sunset stomped her foot, taking a fighting stance. “You made a mistake! We’re inside my own mind, and there’s no way you can beat me here!”

Sunset put her hands to her head and focused. Apparitions of all of her friends appeared, floating in the air, fueled with their magic, auras aglow around them and with determined expressions on their faces.

“Isn’t there?” Adagio blew a kiss that became a solid projectile, a pair of lips through the air. It cloned itself and multiplied into six kisses, each of which attacked Sunset’s friends and kissed them on the cheeks. That was all it took to make the apparitions fade into faintly colored mists that blew away on the wind, all that remained of Sunset’s would-be protectors.

“You have such a pretty mind, Sunset,” Adagio said, taking a bold step forward with her hands on her freakishly thin waist. “It’d be such a shame if something were to happen to it.”

Adagio snapped her fingers.

Sunset reeled back as a giant version of Adagio appeared behind one of the houses on the cul-de-sac. The giant Adagio laid on her side, her head propped up by her palm. She closed her eyes and gave the house she was sitting by a kiss.

At the merest touch of the giant Adagio’s lips, the house crumbled as if struck by a magnitude-11 earthquake, sinking into the ground and disappearing in a puff of smoke and dust, plaster and drywall flinging about all over the place.

Sunset cried out and clutched at her head as pain wracked it her temples. Despite this, she did her best to glare at Adagio defiantly.

This amused Adagio more than anything. “Oh, poor Sunset. Why must you try so hard to resist?”

“Because … you’re a bad guy!” Sunset said. “And I won’t let you hurt my friends!”

“Who said anything about hurting them?” Adagio asked. “Why, if you asked them, I’m sure they’d tell you I’ve given them the night of their lives.”

“That doesn’t count! You used mind control on them!”

“Well, I suppose you’ve got me there!” Adagio chuckled. “But what are you going to do about it, you little pute?”

“Slut … yes, I’m a slut,” Sunset muttered, rocking on her feet. She regained her sense of self and knocked herself on the head to get back to reality. “No! I am not a slut, and I’m definitely not your pute doll!”
“See, you can say that all you like, and maybe, if you repeat it enough times, it’ll become true … but it won’t, because if I say the opposite thing enough times, mine version will come true.” Adagio smirked. “Because I have control of your mind, see.”

“Yes, I understood you,” Sunset rolled her eyes.

“Well, I’ll admit, this has been an amusing distraction, but why don’t we end this little game?”

“It’s not a game-!” Sunset protested, but she lost much of the fire when she raised her arm and saw she was back to wear the same latex blue outfit Adagio did. That her body was back to the same resculpted shape Adagio put it in – with an enhanced bust that her top clung to, and wide hips and a thin waist that her skirt and belt accuented, with a pair of boots to further add to her height and further emphasize her assets.

“How did you ...” Sunset asked, looking at her gloved hands in shock.

“Please, cherie,” Adagio said. “I think we know how this ends.”

Adagio snapped her fingers.

A gigantic disembodied pair of lips appeared in the sky, casting a shadow on Sunset.

Sunset backed away. She tried to turn and run, but her heels wouldn’t move. They were being held in places by disembodied copies of Adagio’s lips appearing from the street, which kissed the bottoms of her boots with a loud squeaking, popping sound, their suction gluing Sunset’s boots in place where she stood.

The giant pair of lips over head turned sideways, and its thin shape and long vertical slit made Sunset think of a vagina.

The resemblance only increased as the lips part, and a waterfall of clear-ish, yet foggy syrupy cum came flowing out. It fell directly on Sunset, forcing her to her knees and drenching her completely.

Eventually the waterfall ran out, though now there was a river cum flowing through the street, a flood at least four inches tall smothering the asphalt.

Sunset saw her dress was soaked through, letting her breasts and nipples appear softly through her top. She was shivering and shaking badly, the soaking having left her chilly on the street.

Sunset looked up at Adagio, words of defiance still gripping onto her tongue.

Adagio snapped her fingers.

The cum came to life, swirling up into a tendril that penetrated Sunset’s clothes and drilled into her cunt, filling her up with the perverted fluid. Sunset moaned and struggled for breath. It made her feel so warm as it filled her up, and that was enticing after she was so cold, but she knew she needed to resist.

“Ah … ah ...”

Sunset fell from her hands and knees onto her sides, her cheek splashing into the perverted river. She looked down and expected her belly to be swollen from all the juice that was going inside her, but she was just as flat as Adagio. It was as if the syrup lost all mass once it went inside.

“Adagio! You …!” Sunset shouted, pushing herself up to her knees.

“Me what?” Adagio asked.

Sunset shuddered. Cum appeared from thin air into her mouth, dripping over her lips as it swarmed the inside of her cheeks. She was so warm, so full, and she couldn’t handle it anymore.

She came. She had the most intense, most vigorous orgasm she ever had in her life - or ever would, she was sure. Her cum squirted out and spread through the tendril, and she fell back onto her side.

All thoughts of resistance, of her friends, left her as the river washed over her. All there was this. Adagio, cum, kisses, pleasure, and sex. Nothing else mattered.

In the real world, eventually, an orgasm has to stop - and even it if didn’t, if one went on for too long, a person would adjust to it and it would lose the pleasurable sensations. But not so in dreams. But a mindscape did not have this problem. Here, the orgasm increased as it went on.

It wasn’t until Sunset had squirted so much she thought her thighs would pop off her body that it finally stopped.

Adagio stood there, arrogantly triumphant. The river split around her boots, making allowances for her to stand unblemished by the out pour of sexual fluid. It was like the stuff was alive, and knew it was unworthy to touch a goddess like her.

As Adagio walked, the river shifted, continue to make space for Adagio's footfalls to land without daring to defile her grace with its disgusting touch. It was ashamed of itself for being unworthy, and Adagio knew it.

Sunset vainly reached a hand up towards Adagio.

Sunset tried to speak, but her mouth blubbered. It was the worst torment imaginable for her. Here she was, brimming with love and admiration for Adagio, her mistress. Her teacher, her superior, her religion, her goddess. Overcome with lust and affection. And yet she couldn’t say a word to express it. Not so much as a syllable.

She wanted to throw herself at Adagio’s feet, to bow down and scream how much she loved her mistress. But her orgasm had left her tired, Sunset could do little more than babble with her voice shot, and was unable to push herself up to move.

Sunset whimpered, pained by her inability to express her love. More painful than anything she ever endured before. She’d rather die than keeping go like this.

Adagio chuckled. “I see you’ve come to your senses. Let’s wake up now, my little love slave, shall we?”

Adagio snapped her fingers again.

In the real world, Sunset bolted upright, startled awake. Her mouth still tasted of cum and her cunt still felt as if it was being penetrated and pounded by a strong tentacle.

“Mistress!” Sunset shouted, throwing herself Adagio's feet, which dangled off the desk as Adagio had adopted a perch there. “I’m so sorry! Tellement désolé! Please forgive me! I promise, I’ll never doubt you again! I swear!”

“Mm, I don’t know … are you really?” Adagio asked, sounding sweet on the surface, but a good ear would have detected the unrelenting cruelty just under her voice.

“Yes, Yes! Si! Oui! Please!” Sunset hung her head. “Forgive me! I’ll do whatever you ask me to!”

“See, now, that was never in question,” Adagio said. “The only question is, do I forgive you? Which … I suppose I could, if you’ll do something for me.”

“Anything!” Sunset said, desperate for the blessing of her mistress’s forgiveness. “Anything at all!”

Adagio pulled up on her skirt and down on her panties. “Swallow my cum, to show me that you’ll be a good, loyal slut from now on.”

“That’s it?” Sunset asked, amazed that all it would take to be back into Adagio’s good graces was the simply task of swallowing a load from her honey pot – and here she thought it would be something difficult.

“I hope that’s not too much to ask of you?” Adagio said.

“No! Not at all! Just the opposite!”

Sunset grabbed hold of Adagio's thighs and threw her mouth into Adagio’s cunt with aplomb.

Adagio smirked. She snapped her fingers, making herself cum at once, squirting a huge load into Sunset’s mouth, filling her mouth, her head, her brain with the lovely scent of her perfumed cum.

Sunset moaned and shivered, pulling away with Adagio’s cum dripping from her lips. She fell onto her back as the sensation of having her mistress’s wonderful fluids in her made her orgasm herself, cum squirting out forcefully from under her skirt.

Adagio chuckled. “Good girl. And since you’ve been such a good girl, I think I’ll give you another reward ...”

Adagio got on top of Sunset, straddling Sunset around the legs. Adagio pulled down on Sunset’s shirt and reached down, giving Sunset a kiss on her breast. It was hard to notice, but Sunset’s boob grew in size, gaining a tiny little fraction of an inch around itself.

Adagio then proceeded to kiss Sunset’s boob again … and again … and again. Soon, her little thrall would be almost unrecognizable.

Author's Note

I was kind of thinking hold this chapter back until I finished all the others so then I could update sequentially, but it kept getting to me that this last updated around Christmas.

Christmas!

No idea when I'll have the next chapter done, but at least now people will be sure it's not dead.

It's not fully in here, but the ending is hinting an idea I had for Adagio to have breast expanding kisses. Not really going to get into that for this story because I feel that would take focus away from the kissing, but it's definitely something I'd be interested in doing elsewhere.

I was originally going to make a different chapter, but I realized for the story I want to tell, this chapter needed to go here.

New Translations
Tellement désolé! = So Sorry

Shout out to my Patrons!

Trepphacs
LazyReader19
Facinus
Thehock1
Baileywick
coffeemilk
MyMaskofShame
Captain Croisandwich
Magnaking
Sirion123
coffeemilk
VoidGolem